Prologue: Two Days Ago

The Prologue Chapters will be done in Rarity's perspective

It was a thrust like lightning. A spearhead thrust to pierce my heart. Trying to dodge it would be useless. Being lightning, it’s invisible to the pony eye. But, the lightning that tries to pierce me is repelled by the moonlight that tries to save me. Clang, a beautiful sound; No, the sound before me is heavier then steel. The armor she is wearing is not beautiful at all and as unrefined as the cold night. The sound wasn’t beautiful at all; it was actually the sound of steel. It’s just that the knight is beautiful enough to turn it into a charming sound like a bell.

“Hey, uh, are you the one who summoned me?” She asks in a voice that lights up the darkness. “I have answered your call. From this time forward, my sword shall be with you and your fate shall be with me. Now, our contract is complete.” Yes, the contract has been completed. When she chose me as her Master… I’m sure I swore to help her too.

The moonlight still lights up the darkness. As if following the knight’s example, the shed again falls silent. Time has stopped. The scene lasts less than a second; But I’m sure I’ll remember this scene vividly even when I’ve gone to pony hell. The face slightly turned; the quiet pink eyes. The instant becomes an eternity, the blue armor symbolizing her sways in the wind. A faint blue light filters in. The rainbow mane shines in the moonlight.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

This is a story from ten years ago. I’m watching someone I know very well. A tall stallion with a deep-featured face, who to my knowledge has never told a joke, is patting my head. No, that’s not quite right. I guess he doesn’t know how much strength to use. So to be more accurate, he’s grabbing my head and mashing it around. I guess that’s only to be expected. After all, that’s the first time he’s ever patted my head.

“I’ll have to get going now. You know what to do now, right?” I answer the deep voice with a polite “yes”. The stallion patting my head nods once, lets go, and stands up. So, that was it. If I’d known then that it was our final moment together, I would have made him laugh with my best jokes. I had practiced telling jokes a lot, in hope that I could bring a smile to his grave face. I guess you could say I was sad that I couldn’t tell him any of them.

“Put the Association in your debt by the time you mature. I’ll let you decide what to do after that. You should be able to take care of yourself.” Even though he said such things, I guess he was still worried. He told me about the heirloom jewels, the jewels inherited from the family, and how to manage the basement. As he was telling me all the things I didn’t yet know, I realized even as a child. That most likely he wouldn’t be coming back; a war had started. Not a war between countries, but a war between ponies, but the only ones at war were seven ponies. In a situation like this, the word “war” should be unsuitable, but here it’s a different story as the ones in conflict are mages. The seven mages, each from a different faction, had started to compete for unknown reasons and killed each other in unknown ways. The stallion standing before me was one of them. He too was in a position to kill or be killed. He must have known more keenly than I did that his time was near.

“Rarity, the Harmony Grail will appear eventually. It is our duty as the Jewel family to win it. More importantly, if you want to be a mage, you can’t avoid it.” Once more, he patted my head, and left. That was the end. That was the last time I saw the stallion, who entered the Harmony Grail War as a master and died; the stallion who was my teacher as well as my father.

“Take care, Father.” I see him off politely. I knew I was on the verge of crying, but I shed no tears. I loved him. He was a great father and a great mage. Among mages, there are only obstinate ponies. In the whole world, I don’t think anypony had a better character than his. He taught me as a teacher and loved me as a father. That’s why I decided, to choose my path according to what he left me in the end. ‘Rarity, the Harmony Grail will appear eventually. It is our duty as the Jewel family to win it. More importantly, if you want to be a mage, you can’t avoid it.’ In the end, he left me those words as a mage and not as a father. That is why at that moment, my path was determined.

“All right, I’ll do my best to be a proper mage.” It’s only natural for a student to follow the words of their teacher. Since then, through many twists and turns, I, Rarity Jewel, have matured.

It has been ten years since the winter day on which my father went to war. I haven’t exactly been waiting for this moment, but I am excited. That’s only natural. The event I have never forgotten about is about to start.

“Hm.” Something is ringing. Brrrring, Brrring.

“Shut up. Stop it.” The sound doesn’t stop. It rings loudly as if I’m an enemy. “What? Come on, I was up late last night, so.” It should let me sleep in a bit longer. No, it has to let me sleep in. I was deciphering my father’s will until early this morning, and I’ve used up too much magical energy. In other words, my mind and body are dead tired.

“Ah, geez you’re really stubborn.” Brring. Brring. Brring. Brring. The alarm clock doesn’t speak my language. So why does the ringing sound like it’s telling me “You’re going to be late”?

“Late… Being late is bad…” Though that depends on the situation; I’m a good student, but maybe I can get to school at the last moment just for today.

“That’s right… I set the alarm thirty minutes early, so I should be able to sleep for thirty minutes more…” Huh? Isn’t that strange? “…Set it thirty minutes early…?” I look at the alarm clock drowsily. The clock is pointing exactly at seven. I usually get up at six thirty, so the spare thirty minutes have already been used up. …Oh, why can’t I think when I wake up.

“…Hm.” I stare at the alarm clock for several seconds. Shutting it off, I decide to get out of bed. Passing through the cold hallway, I enter the cold living room. It’s seven o’clock on the last day of January. Ponyville is usually pretty warm in the winter, but this morning it’s as cold as any other city. I can even see my breath indoors, and on top of that, there’s no one else in the house to warm it up. “Heater, heater…” Turning on the heater, I head to the bathroom. At times like this, living on your own is inconvenient. If there were somepony to wake up before me, the living room would be warm by now. I wash my face at the sink. I brush my long mane and get ready; a cold morning, a cold sink. The only advantage is that the cold water clears your sleepiness completely. I tie my ribbon and I’m already. All I have to do is eat breakfast and head out. Looking at the clock, it’s only a bit past seven, and I’m a bit disappointed.

“Sheesh, I guess I don’t have to run after all.” Then again, I would never do anything as clumsy as running to school anyway. It is the custom of the Jewel family to act with composure and elegance at all times. Taking a custom like that seriously must mean that my family originated from a very high class background indeed. Owning this old Canterlot-styled mansion is proof of that and on top of it, the Jewel family is a bloodline of sorcerers able to use the power of magic. If you’re talking about age, our family has an ancient history.

“…Well, it’s not something I can brag about.” Actually, I can’t speak openly about it at all. Oh, by the way. I, Rarity Jewel, am a mage. Who in Equestria can I brag to like that? Magic is just what it sounds like… magic. I don’t care if you get ideas like abracadabra or whatever. You can just think of us as ponies that do strange things by casting spells. Oh, though it’s not like we fly around on brooms or make stars appear with a wave of a wand. …Well, we could do that, but we don’t bother as it’s kind of meaningless. We’re basically heretics who hide ourselves from the world. We’re prohibited from standing out and even if we weren’t, we would rather be at home studying magic. On top of that, the word sorcerer is completely inaccurate. To be precise, there are only five sorcerers in the world. Things no one can do, things beyond the ability of modern science… The ones who can make such “miracles” are the ones we call sorcerers. Miracles that can never be achieved, regardless of time or effort… those we call sorcery. Those things that are mysterious, but achievable with time and effort… those we call magic. That’s why what I do is called magic rather than sorcery. It’s complicated, but that’s how it is, so just accept it. Well, to be honest, the modern world doesn’t recognize the existence of mages. As we believe, control, and learn things that are immeasurable, our existence is incompatible with the modern world, because it’s kind of meaningless. Going to a normal school and becoming a normal adult will bring you far more happiness than studying magic. Pony technology is great. In the past few hundred years, it has been leading the way ahead of magic. Nothing is impossible for ponies. The miracles once only possible through magic are now “tools” and not miraculous at all. Still, magic has its good points. Just as there are things possible only through science, there are also things possible only through magic. It was the master of the Jewel family who said that if science is moving toward the future, magic is moving toward the past; something about the past and the future ending up at the same place, everything always running toward the zero point. Let’s put off all these difficult discussions. They should wait until we’re old.

Finishing breakfast, I grab my bag. “Oh yeah, I should bring the pendant.” I don’t really want to take the thing to school, but it’d be a waste just to leave it here.

“This thing is a hundred years old after all. It’s by far the greatest jewel in the house.” No, that’s an understatement. It’s much stronger than that. I found this after decoding Father’s will last night. It contains the equivalent of ten years of my magical energy. There was said to be an heirloom, and this might well be it. We, the mages of Jewel, are skilled at the transformation of power. We put our magical energy into jewels whenever we have free time. To put it simply, the jewels are bullets and we are the gun. The only other thing I can say I received from my father is the Magic Crest of the Jewel family engraved on my left forehoof. In essence, this is the proof of the successor, and it’s like a tattoo that condenses all the inherited magic of the Jewel family.

“…It hasn’t started yet, but I guess it doesn’t hurt to be careful.” I put the pendant, which can now be said to be my father’s memento, into my pocket.

“This is the last resort. Pretty much anything is possible with the magical energy contained in this.” It’s seven thirty. I should get going or I’ll be late for school.

“SchlieBung. Verfahren Drei.” I weave my words with magical energy quickly. Being a mage, I can’t let my guard down when leaving my house. Even though there’s never been a single robber, wandering filly, or a stray cat. …And I don’t think my neighbor has ever come to say hello, either.

“…Well, I don’t really care. But not even a stray cat? What’s up with that?” I look up at the mansion I’ve grown so accustomed to over the years. Ponyville is certainly a strange city with many Canterlot-styled houses on this side of town and an area full of Ponyville-styled houses just beyond the intersection. I guess it’s because many foreign families came to live here a long time ago, but even so, I don’t see many foreigners around here now. There’s a foreigners’ cemetery in the new city across the river, but it only has the graves of the first generation of the families.

“Maybe the soil of Ponyville didn’t suit them.” I’ll go to the church and ask the priest sometime. He knows about lots of boring things.

“Huh?” Stepping outside, I feel a certain incongruity. “What’s up? It’s quieter than usual…” It’s especially quiet with no sense of the morning’s noisiness. At seven thirty, the street should be filled with students going to school and ponies going to work.

“…Well, I guess there are days like this.” Perhaps everypony slept in today. It’s unusually cold, so I bet everpony’s still wrapped up in their warm beds. “Hm… But even so…” It’s strange that I haven’t seen even one student so far. At seven thirty, you can usually see ponies in uniform here and there. But I’m the only pony at the school gates, and it looks like the clubs are just starting their morning practice. In other words, the only explanation is…

“Oh, Rarity? You’re up early today.”

“…As I suspected.” With a small sigh, I turn to the mare who addressed me.

“Morning. It really is cold today, huh?” This mare, speaking so frankly, is Lyra. She’s my classmate in class 2-A, and there are a lot of stories about her.

“Good morning, Lyra. Please excuse the abrupt question, but do you know what time it is?”

“Huh? It’s almost seven. Are you still asleep?” She waves her hoof in front of me, wondering if I’m alright. She is one of the few friends who know I am not a morning person. …In other words, she thinks I’m not fully awake yet.

“I guess the clocks at my house were an hour fast. All of them, not just my alarm clock, but the wall clocks as well.” Really, just what’s going on here? Did Father arrange for all the clocks to go mad when the pendant was removed from the basement?

“Rarity?”

“Don’t worry, it’s nothing. Anyways, are you off to morning practice as usual?”

“Yeah, the archery club has lots of problem students and one good member quit. So I have to get them to look good to attract the new freshmen in April.”

“I see. There’s always something to worry about, isn’t there?”

“You can say that since it’s none of your concern. Oh, do you wanna come? The stallions will love it if you come and watch.”

“Archery club, huh?” I have three acquaintances in the archery club. One is Lyra, the person before me right now, and the other two are people I barely talk to. And for one of those two, the word acquaintance doesn’t really suffice. I became friends with Lyra because I had been watching the archery club from afar.

“All right, I’ll go if all I have to do is watch. I have nothing else to do this early anyways.”

“Great, let’s go right now then.” The impressive archery range is one of our school’s outstanding aspects. Perhaps the director is just interested in archery, but the range is much too fancy for a mere school club.

“Come on, there’s still time before practice, so let’s go in and have some tea.” Happy about something, Lyra drags me in by the hoof. It’s a bad habit of hers. She talks like a stallion when she’s expressing her true feelings. As Lyra said, there’s no one in here. While sipping hot tea, we prepare for today’s class. The tea tastes really good in this open winter environment.

“Well, I’ll come straight to the point. How’s it going, Rarity? Have you found a reliable partner yet?” So, as there’s no one else around, Lyra comes straight out and asks me a ridiculous question.

“…Huh, that’s a really direct way of asking. Judging from your tone of voice, you’ve already found yours?”

“No comment. I’m going to keep it a secret until you tell me. So what’s going on? Looking at your tired face, I feel like I’m right.”

“Another no comment… but, you’d probably see through my lies, unfortunately, not yet on my part. How about you? I assume you don’t have time to take it easy either.”

“True, but things aren’t looking good for me. I could get one right away, but it’s not that kind of matter, you know? Our future depends on this, so I can’t just compromise.”

“I see. So you don’t want to choose hastily and lose to me?”

“Of course not, the important part is making you lose. What I get comes second.” She laughs boldly.

“Geez, we really are alike.”

“Yeah, when we first met, I warned you we’d have this kind of relationship.” Yes, she did indeed. I was certainly surprised when at our first meeting she said “We’ll probably end up with a ‘kill or be killed’ relationship”. Or In other words, “Unless we go all out against each other, we’ll never really be friends”. I agreed with her on that, and that’s why we’ve had a friend-or-foe relationship for two years.

“By the way, why are we talking about this?”

“Why? You’re the one who started it, Rarity. You said there’s something wrong with a mare never having a coltfriend, so we decided to see which of us could get a coltfriend before the third year.”

“…Oh yeah, just tit for tat, I suppose. And did we say the loser would obey the winner for a day?”

“Right, even fillies don’t make promises like that nowadays, but it’s not like we’re sore losers. Whatever the result, the loser will obediently follow the winner’s orders. Just thinking about it gets me excited.” Lyra laughs. Honestly. She’s so serious about this. Lyra is such a difficult pony to deal with. …Though, I can’t wait to beat Lyra either, so neither of us are people you want to deal with.

“I see. But, Lyra? It’s fine to enjoy yourself, but you should take care not to get your objectives wrong. You know that’s not the only point of the contest, don’t you?”

“I know. I can’t call it a complete victory unless I beat you with a relationship you would really be jealous of. Well, that’s the biggest problem for us. No matter how good a stallion it is, there’s no point if we can’t bring ourselves to love him.” Lyra sighs heavily. To my knowledge, Lyra is said to hate stallions. Rumors are never to be trusted, however. As she suggested this match, rather than hating stallions, I think she just didn’t have a chance; but, that aside.

“Hold it. What do you mean, ‘us’? I’ll say it right now, but I’m not cold-hearted like you. I’d have no problem loving a stallion.”

“Oh, that’s a lie, or you’re fooling yourself. There’s no way you’d ever be concerned about a stallion. You’ve never given one good response to any of the confessions made to you. If you had even the slightest interest, you’d think of going out with them. But you keep declining, so it must mean you’re not interested in stallions.”

“You’re not thinking enough. Couldn’t we say I’m declining because I already have someone I like?”

“Wow, that’s a good answer. I like that, it’s romantic.” Lyra nods seriously, not making fun of me. Her sigh says, “wouldn’t it be nice if that was the case.”…Geez. I really can’t keep anything from her.

“You’re right, I think so too.” Well, it’s exactly as she says. I know myself how cold I am. “I admit it. I know nothing when it comes to love and relationships.”

“Exactly, you’re the one who said we’re alike. …Oh, it’s almost seven. Let’s leave the secret talk there. You never know when somepony might walk in on us, and we should act like proper students.”

“Well, I never knew you had social manners like that. It was worth getting up early just to hear that.”

“Heh, not as much as you; my social manners are nothing compared to yours. You hide yourself so much it’s almost seems like you’re a different pony.” Lyra gives an exaggerated sigh. Both of the teas she made are now empty, and it’s my turn to make it.

“So, why don’t you join a club, Rarity? I won’t listen to any lies about not having the athletic ability. I’m still bitter that I lost to you in all aspects in last year’s physical testing.”

“Oh? But you beat me in lung capacity, and also in weight.”

“Ahahaha! All right, I’m ten pounds heavier than you! …Hey, being heavier isn’t something to be happy about, you fox!” Lyra slams on the table.

“Be careful, you might spill the tea, Lyra. You’re the captain, so you should treat this place with care.”

“Shut up. I’m your rival first and captain of this place second. Naturally, if there are no members around, I’ll go after you.” Lyra looks at me with narrowed eyes. This mare has her own sense of beauty and she always says, “Beautiful ponies have to do some kind of martial arts.” She’s a bold pony experienced in most martial arts. She joined the archery club with no experience and is now the captain as if it were only natural. She’s probably one of the top three ponies in the school you should never disobey, regardless of gender.

“Oh, isn’t it a problem to claim you’re not the captain if there are no members around?”

“Of course not, I’m the captain in name only, so all I can do is keep an eye on the problem members. There are ponies better than me, so it’s not a very dignified captaincy.”

“Really? But Pinkie Pie says that your skills are outstanding.”

“Ugh… Well, if she says so, that gives me some confidence. Yeah, I guess it’s no good to think about ponies who don’t come here anymore. Yeah, if Pinkie Pie said that, I guess I should take being captain more seriously.”

“That’s right. Speaking of which, it’s almost time for the club members to arrive, right? I’ll get going but you stay and be a good captain.”

“What, you’re not going to stay and watch?”

“I wouldn’t understand. Watching from a distance is fine, but outsiders shouldn’t be in the range, should they?” Just as I rise, somepony enters the range.

“Good morning, captain.”

“Ah, morning, Sweetie Belle. You’re alone this morning?”

“…Yes. I’m sorry I couldn’t be of help.”

“Nah, it’s okay. If he doesn’t want to come, there’s no point forcing him to.” Lyra addresses the club member who just entered.

“Well, I’ll be going. See you later, Lyra.”

“Yeah, see you later, Rarity.”

“…Thank you for coming, Rarity Jewel.”

“Thanks. You take care too, Sweetie.” I leave the range trying not to interrupt them.

“Ah, Rarity, good morning. I’m lucky to see you so early.” Bad luck, I’ve run into someone I don’t want to see.

“Good morning, Trixie. You’re early today.”

“Of course, as the captain, I have to come early as an example to others.” This smiling mare is Trixie Belle, of class 2-C. She’s the vice-captain of the archery club and owner of the hearts of half the mares in this school; kind of an idol, good looking, good grades, sociable, and kind to mares. I’m not too well-informed in such areas, so I’ve only heard all this from my classmates.

“Really? I’m sorry to interrupt your good mood, but you’re missing a word, Trixie. It’s an important word, so I don’t think you should forget it.”

“Hm? What do you mean missing a word?”

“You’re missing the ‘vice’ part of vice-captain. You should watch out. It makes no difference whether you’re the captain or the vice-captain, but if you put a lot of weight on it, ponies might think you’re concerned about it, right?”

“… You’re right. I’ll be careful from now on. Thank you, Rarity.”

“I’ve done nothing to earn your thanks, but I guess it doesn’t matter if you think otherwise.” Bidding her goodbye, I leave the range.

“Hold on. You came to watch, right? Then you should stay and watch. You’re very welcome here.”

“I’d rather not. I don’t want to interrupt the morning practice.”

“Don’t worry about that. If anypony’s bothering you, I’ll just kick them out, so come in for a while.”

“…I’m saying I don’t want to be a bother. Besides, it’s not like I’m interested in archery. I don’t like watching ponies I don’t know practicing.”

“What? You didn’t have any interest in archery? …Oh, so that’s why you were watching us after school.” …I don’t know what she thinks the reason was, but she’s undoubtedly making a big misunderstanding.

“Oh, so you knew, Trixie?”

“Yeah, our eyes met many times, yours and mine. After I shot, you would always be looking at me, right? I wanted to call out to you, but it’s the rules, you know? We can’t raise our voice on the range.” As if happy about something, Trixie moves in closer to me. Her smile carries a sense of superiority. “I guess I misunderstood. I thought you like archery, but you actually have no interest in it, right? So why were you watching the range?” Oh, I see now. Yes, the conversation could certainly have been taken that way.

“Can you move away, Trixie? I really don’t like ponies coming so close to me.”

“Uh? Rarity, what?”

“Honestly, it seems you still don’t understand. …It’s not my style, but I’ll put it in terms even you can understand. Trixie, I’m saying that I have even less interest in you than in archery. Frankly, I never even knew you were in the range, and I’m not about to start looking out for you now either.”

“W-What…!” As if I’ve angered her, she reaches out for me violently. I easily avoid it and turn my back from her.

“Goodbye, Trixie. It’s good to have some ego, but you shouldn’t let it grow too large.”

“Rarity, you…!” She sounds like she wants to say more, but it doesn’t seem like she’s going to scream or come after me. …Geez, she really is all show. If she was just a little bit more mature, she wouldn’t be so much trouble for the ponies around her.

From the back of the school where the archery range is based, I enter the school building. It’s past seven, but I can’t see anypony in the hallway.

“Oh, Rarity.”

“…Good morning, Pinkie Pie.”

“Yes, good morning, Rarity. I’m so happy you greeted me properly.” The strange mare seems to be crying of happiness. …It’s hard to believe, but this pony of surpassing friendliness and cheerfulness is a teacher at this school.

“Uh, Pinkie… is there a way to greet you improperly?”

“Of course there is. First years always greet me properly, but the older ones never greet me by my name. You shouldn’t copy their rudeness, okay?”

“I don’t really understand, but I won’t be rude to you, Pinkie.”

“Good girl, Oh, I wish everypony was as good as you, Rarity.” Pinkie Pie waves goodbye and leaves. Fortunately, she isn’t my homeroom teacher. Pinkie Pie teaches English. She has such a kind face, but she also has a black belt in kendo, and I hear she was respected as the “Tiger of Ponyville” in her student days. …Though, that’s a bit strange, wouldn’t a tiger normally be feared, not respected? Apparently in a good mood, Pinkie Pie heads for the archery range. For some reason, she’s in charge of the archery club and not the kendo club. It’s almost seven thirty. I can see a few students doing club activities outside, but there’s no sign of anypony in the school building. But still…

“Gah, Rarity.” I bump into somepony who greets me rudely.

“Oh, Student President. Are you patrolling the school building this early in the morning? Or perhaps taking care of the club rooms? Not that I care, but you’re certainly diligent.”

“Huh! What are you planning? What are you doing here? You’re not in any clubs.”

“I just felt like it. I don’t get up early like your family does, Applejack.” The Student President makes an unhappy face. For some reason, I seem to be her enemy. I really don’t know why. …Perhaps it’s just because I said “skip the farms, they’re boring” in a meeting to plan for the field trip.

“…Let me ask you a question, Rarity. Have you been staying at school until late at night recently?”

“Nope, you should know I always go straight home, Applejack.”

“Of course, This is my job, so naturally I know about everyone.”

“I see. So you don’t even have to ask, right? I don’t know why you’re asking, but isn’t it bad to force student council jobs onto outsiders? You should collect information on your own. Don’t rely on outsiders like me.”

“Idiot, how are you an outsider!? Don’t think I don’t know how you worked your evil deeds on our Treasurer, you fox!”

“Oh, you misunderstand. I was merely working out how much each club should receive because Lyra asked me to. I think it’s only right for students to take an interest in where their money is going.”

“…H-How can damaging our Treasurer’s psyche enough to keep him off school for a week be ‘only right’ for any student? As always, I’m amazed by your way of thinking.”

“The same to you, you should keep a watch on those under you. It’s only fair to favor the non-sporting clubs.”

“I know that. That’s why I had intended to deal with the matter myself.”

“Applejack, the repairs are done.” And then, a stallion appears who I didn’t expect to find here.

“Ah, sorry Storm, I’m the one who asked for the help, but it seems like you’re doing all the work. Forgive me.”

“Don’t worry about it. So, where next? There’s not much time left.”

“Yeah, the AV room is next. It seems it’s been working badly for a while, but it finally died.”

“It can’t be fixed it it’s dead. It would be quicker to just buy a new one.”

“…True, but it’d help if you could take a look at it. It might be dead to my eyes, but only faking it to yours.”

“I see. Well, let’s take a look.” The Student President leaves with the stallion. My thoughts have stopped at this sudden event. The stallion with wrenches and spanners in mouth turns back as if remembering something.

“You’re up early, Rarity.” And with that, he leaves. …Was that supposed to be a greeting? The student whom the president called “Storm” leaves quickly. That would be Storm, from class 2-C.

“…That’s fine, but…” How can I put it? I just think it’s hard to tell whether a stallion who looks at home holding a wrench is useful or scary. It’s seven thirty in the morning, and there’s no one in class 2-A.

“Well, I guess I’ll study ahead.” I sit at my desk and work on a few math problems. There’s thirty minutes until homeroom… I guess I’ll just be bored until my classmates arrive.

Fourth period ends and the noisy lunch break begins. Our school has a cafeteria, but half the students stay in the classroom. Actually, most of the ones who stay are mares. The cafeteria food is rather roughly made, so mares tend to dislike it and as a result…

“Ah, um, Rarity…! W-Would you like to have lunch with us…!?” …mares end up eating lunch together like this.

“Thank you, Blueberry, but I’m afraid I’m eating at the cafeteria today. I slept in this morning and didn’t have time to make lunch.”

“Oh, I see… I’m sorry to invite you without realizing that. I guess I’m being a bother.” Blueberry looks downcast as if apologizing. She’s one of the calmest in a class full of calm students, and a kind pony who cares about me for some reason.

“I don’t think so. It just happened that way today, so don’t worry about it. Please ask me again tomorrow.” I smile at her from the bottom of my heart.

“Oh, yes. I guess even you sleep in from time to time.” My smile must have relaxed her as she returns it with her own. Her smile is cute. Blueberry isn’t the most beautiful pony, but her smile warms the hearts of everypony around her.

“Yes, that’s right. I try not to let it show, but I actually sleep in quite often. I’m not in any clubs because I can’t get up in the mornings.” Blueberry’s expression reveals her surprise. Her presence really relaxes me, but I can’t just have fun talking. If I keep talking to ponies like this, I’m bound to reveal my true self.

“Well, I’m off to the cafeteria. Enjoy your lunch, Blueberry.”

“Yes. You too, Rarity.” We exchange a warm goodbye and she returns to her group of mares. It seem she’s eating with Bon Bon and Emerald. Oh yeah, Blueberry is the manager of the track team. Bon Bon and Emerald are the track team’s hopefuls. Bon Bon is a friend I sometimes go window-shopping with, but I don’t know Emerald that well.

“Oh, you were rejected, Blueberry? Didn’t I tell you Rarity wouldn’t bring her lunch? If you want to eat with her, you’ll have to make her lunch too.”

“…Bon. Can’t we just go to the cafeteria too, then?”

“No way, there isn’t enough room in that place for ponies who bring their own lunches. And even if we did sit with Rarity, The stallions’ glares would be annoying as hell. Like last vacation! We went to hang out together, but she’s the only one who got any attention. Don’t you just hate ponies who have to show off their beauty like that?” Bon Bon speaks without thinking as the mares surround Blueberry’s desk. In contrast to her nasty mouth, she’s a Ponyville beauty who looks wonderful in a dress.

“…Um, I think that Rarity can hear you.” In contrast to Bon Bon loudness, Emerald is the cool, steady type.

“Ack, crap, Rarity heard that? Ugh, she’s really glaring at me…!”

“Uh, I-I don’t think she’s glaring at you, really…”

“She is. She’s scariest when she’s smiling. Come on, take it easy Rarity. It’s us we’re talking about, right? I bought you brownies, remember?” She waves her fork, puffing out her cheeks. The knowledge that this mare’s hobby is collecting wind chimes just shows that the world is far too complex. …Anyways, it’s not good for Blueberry to keep watching this. She’s panicking, seeing Bon Bon continually talking bad about me.

“Don’t worry, Blueberry. And Bon Bon? I’m the one who paid, and it was cupcakes, not brownies. You should fix that habit of yours of changing the facts you remember, or I might have to reconsider things next time, okay?”

“Ugh. That smile is really scary.” Bon Bon hides behind the lid of her lunch box. Saying goodbye to the three of them, I leave the classroom. I shut the door behind me.

…And then, “Man, come on! There’s no big difference between cupcakes and brownies, they’re both just sweets!” Bon Bon’s words are ones no mare should ever speak.

“…Brownies and cupcakes, the same…!?” Is she really a mare? Are all sweets the same to her? Perhaps she just has very convenient taste buds that can’t tell a 500 bits cupcake from an 80 bits brownie, but… Why you … I could have saved 420 bits if I’d just bought a brownie to begin with…!

“…Why am I getting mad about this?” I guess I’m still tired from last night. The cafeteria would be too much effort, so I’ll just get a drink and some bread and eat on the roof. I buy lunch and head for the empty rooftop. It’s convenient location as no student would come near it in the wintertime. It’s too cold to eat, but that’s a small price to pay for being able to eat without worrying about other ponies.

“Well, lunch comes first.” I start on my tomato sandwich and hot lemon drink. It’s a simple lunch, but the taste is much improved in this peace and quiet.

“Phew.” I finish my sandwich and my hot lemon drink. …I’m a bit tired. It’s a difficult balance, being a good student while trying not to be too social. It’s my vanity… no, my conviction, that I must be number one both academically and physically. If I am to be a student, I want to be the best, and it’s unthinkable for me to dishonor the Jewel name. So that’s why I’m a perfect student, flawless in all aspects. But at the same time, I also have a dangerous job as a mage, so I shouldn’t associate with normal ponies. Normally, any mage whose identity is discovered has no choice but to eliminate the witness. …I don’t want to do that. So inevitably, my social life has become a shallow one. I only hang out with Bon Bon on weekends, and I try to refuse invitations from friendly ponies like Blueberry. Even though I’m the best honor student in the school, I live trying not to become too important to anypony. Though, sometimes when I’m tired like this, it makes me think that this life is rather boring.

“Oh, it’s time already?” I finish my hot lemon drink and stand up. I should stop drowning in sentimentality and go back to being the usual Rarity Jewel once I go down the stairs.

“Homeroom is at end. Those of you on day duty, finish the daily report and check the locks. Those of you without club activities are to go home quickly.” 2-A’s homeroom teacher exists after repeating his usual line. As far as I know, this line hasn’t change all year.

“Rarity, you’re going home already?” Said Lyra.

“Yes. There was an event with Trixie this morning, so I’m heading home before it becomes a bother.”

“Haha, I thought so. Trixie was in a bad mood this morning, so I thought you must’ve given her a hard time.”

“I see. Did I cause you any trouble, Lyra?”

“Not at all, it’s normal for Trixie to torment the younger students, and I think that kind of thing will be good mental training for her.”

“I see, that’s good. Well, I’ll make up for it some other time.”

“All right. Don’t be put off and come by again!” I head straight home. It’s not like I don’t have any business with the archery club or the student council, but I haven’t had enough free time for them these past few days. Once I leave school, Rarity Jewel is no longer a student. The rest of the day is not for myself as a student. Instead, I must become a mage of the Jewel family. Back at my house; I’m greeted by the blinking light on my answering machine.

“It’s unusual for me to get any messages. It was… just as I thought, it’s you, Blueblood.” I already know what he’s going to say, but he’ll be scary later if I don’t listen. When I press the play button, I hear a familiar voice.

“It’s me. I’m sure you know, but tomorrow is the deadline, Rarity. It’s a problem for me if you take it easy. There are only two remaining seats. I must ensure all the Masters are arranged quickly.” This priest shows no mercy as he gets right to the point.

“If you wish to abandon your right to become a Master, contact me today. It takes some time to dispatch a substitute mage.” Liar, someone like you would be able to arrange a substitute in no time.

“You already show signs of the Command Spell. Quickly, summon your Servant and open the Command Spell. Unless, of course, you’re not planning to be a part of this Harmony Grail War. If you value your life, you should run to the church quickly.” The message ends there. …His words are concise. He’s telling me that if I am to fight, I should get ready by today and if I’m not going to fight, I’m an eyesore and should just retire quickly.

“…Heh, you don’t have to tell me that.” Well, it can’t be helped. Today is as late as the deadline can be extended. Fortunately, I was able to decode Father’s will last night. My preparations are ready. All that remains is… yes, obtaining the qualification to enter this fight…

“The Harmony Grail War… a fight to the death for the one and only Harmony Grail. A ritual of the Harmony Grail passed down for hundreds of years, huh?” The mages who participate in the Harmony Grail War are called Masters. This is not so much a rank; rather it indicates “one who is in control”. The requirement to enter the Harmony Grail War is to summon a familiar called a Servant, and to form a contract with it. No matter how great a mage a pony is one is not considered a Master until he has a Servant under him. Servants are beings very different from normal familiars. The methods of summoning and controlling them are different as well. A mage planning to enter the Harmony Grail War usually prepares a catalyst to summon a Servant, but…

“…Really, I wish Father could have left me something with a connection to Saber.” I don’t have anything with any “connection”. I can summon a Servant. If I wanted to, I could summon one right now and form a contract with it. The town’s sacred ground is under our jurisdiction. As the daughter of the Jewel family which has protected this town through generations, I will not lose to mages from elsewhere. But that said… I guess you can’t go out to sea without a compass. Or perhaps I should say things are completely unplanned?

“…Servants are attracted to symbols. If you want to summon a strong Servant, you need something that has a connection to that Servant.” In other words, a sword, armor, talisman, bone of that Servant, or something like that… something valuable beyond belief.

“…I was hoping there’d be something like that in Father’s will, but… No, this is a great trump card too. But still…” The pendant I found last night in the basement is one of the best Artifacts in its class. It’s great in its own way. It’s great, but it won’t help me summon my servant.

“…Huh! It’s fine. I can do it without help from that sort of thing. After all, there can’t be any Masters capable of handling Saber other than myself.” All right, I’ve decided. I don’t want to make Twilight complain any more by postponing it any longer and it’s not like me to wait until the last second. It’ll come down to just trying it. I’ll face the summoning tonight with full power and obtain Saber by force…!

Late at night, the clock is about to strike two. This is the best timeframe for my magical energy. The peak of my magical energy is at exactly two in the morning. Since this will be my first and last chance, I can’t afford any mistakes.

“Withdrawal within elimination, engrave four areas and surround with the summoning circle…right.” I engrave the circle onto the floor of the basement. You don’t need a large-scale summoning to summon the Servant. Servants are called forth by the Harmony Grail. As the Master’s priority is to keep the servant in this world and to supply them with enough magical energy to substantiate, the Harmony Grail takes care of the summoning.

“Bare and silver and iron. Stone for foundation and the Grand Duke of contracts. My great master Shveinorg for the ancestor. A wall for the descending winds. The four gates shall close and come out of the crown. Let the three-forked road to the kingdom cycle.” Still, I continue with the greatest concentration. I draw the magic circle, normally written in blood, with my melted jewels. …I’m using half the jewels I’ve saved up, so I can’t fail for financial reasons too.

“Enclose. Enclose. Enclose. Enclose. Enclose. Five times for each repetition. Just destroy the enclosed time.” …It’s almost two in the morning. Completing the magic circle passed down through the Jewel family, I face it with all my power.

“Anfang.” I flip the formless switch inside me. I feel a sensation as if the contents of my body are being exchanged. The usual nerves invert into circuits transmitting magical energy. From this point, Rarity Jewel is not a pony. I shall become a part of the tool to attain mystic power. …I am melting from my hoofs. No, I am being filled from my hoofs. The mana I am taking in is so concentrated that the original senses of my body are being repainted. So, being filled is the same as being destroyed. The power that fills me is pure magical energy from the air. It is absorbed by my body, which has become a circuit, and transformed into a different form of magical energy. The body of a mage is nothing more than a circuit; a circuit to connect the spiritual and the real. We call the result of this, the many mystic occurrences it has made real, magic. …My body is burning hot, an illusion of myself growing horns, an illusion of wings growing out of my back, and illusion of scales forming on my forehoofs, a sensation of being in water. …I start to sweat. Stab, stab; swords are driven into my body. This is the pain caused by the pony body rejecting itself as the Magic Circuit. No matter how great a mage you are, a pony is a pony. This pain will result as long as ponies use magic in a pony body. But I do not loosen my circulation. At then of this pain, on the verge of elimination, lays the place of “connection”. …A pain running through my left forehoof. The Magic Crest starts up on its own to help me and as a result, violates my nerves even more, the harvested mana in my blood. If that is burning iron, then the Magic Crest itself is like a nerve made of thorns. It runs through my body like a centipede with fangs. I lose myself within that pain and at the same time, I feel that I have reached my goal. My overly sensitive hearing keeps recognizing the sound of the clock in the living room. Ten more seconds until two in the morning. The power within me is perfect and flawless.

“I announce.” Let’s start. I take the mana I’ve absorbed and turn it into “fixed” magical energy. And now, I have only to empty out the mana within me to move the engine called the summoning circle…

“I announce. Thy body shall be under my command; my fate shall be determined by thy sword. Follow the call of the Harmony Grail. If thou wouldst obey this mind and this reason, then answer my call.” My vision closes. The fifth element, said to be unperceivable by the pony eyes, is before me. So, in fear of being broken by it, vision shuts itself down.

“Make an oath here. I am the one who shall become the virtue of all afterworld. I am the one who shall lay out the evil of all afterworld. Thou art Seven Heavens clad in the Three Great Words. Emerge from the ring of control, guardian of balance…!” Perfect…! It’s so perfect, I feel like I’m tugging on a whale with a fishing rod!

“Perfect…! I’ve drawn the strongest card for sure…!” Geez, I can’t wait for my vision to return. My vision should recover in a matter of seconds there will be the summoned Servant right in front of me… Nothing.

“Huh…?” nothing is nothing. There is no change. I’ve raged out that much magic and nothing has formed. And on top of that, I hear an explosion from the living room.

“WHY!!!!?” I run. I keep running without thinking. I run up the basement stairs and into the living room.

“…The door’s broken!?” The living room door is crooked. There’s no point in turning the handle. The door doesn’t open, even as I push and pull it.

“…Geez, you’re in my way…!” With a crash, I kick through the door into the living room and the instant I walk into the living room, I understand everything. The living room is in a big mess. It’s full of rubble that must have fallen from the ceiling and there’s one stallion sitting on it cockily. Without a doubt, that is the cause of this mess. But there’s one thing more important than that. The wall clock is still ticking away time, having escaped destruction. …That reminds me. Yes, that’s right. Come to think of it, every clock in my house was an hour early today for some reason. In other words, it’s one in the morning right now. There’s actually one more hour until my magical energy is at its peak.

“…I did it again.” I can do most things just like everypony else, but I have one hereditary curse. That is, to make the biggest mistakes at the most important times…

“…Well, what’s done is done. I should reflect on my actions.” I am mad at my own stupidity. Still irritated, I glare at the stallion sitting there like he’s important.

“So, what are you?”

“Those are your first words? I guess I’ve been called to a terrible Master.” The stallion in red armor gives an exaggerated shrug. “Maybe I’m the most unlucky of all,” he adds. …I do declare, this stallion has a twisted personality. But this would be the Servant? Since they called it a familiar, I thought it was something shapeless, but this pony-like. …No that’s wrong. Just standing here, I can tell this thing has outrageous amounts of magical energy. Don’t be fooled by its appearance. This is certainly an existence far beyond a pony, a “ghost” that has reached the level of spirits as a pony. I can’t be overwhelmed forever. That thing is mine. So, I’ll have to change my thinking from now on.

“Just to check, but you are my Servant, right?”

“That’s what I’d like to ask. Are you my Master? This is the first time I’ve been summoned so roughly, so to be honest, I still can’t grasp the situation.”

“This is the first time for me as well. I’ll have to refuse that kind of a question.”

“I see. But when I was summoned, you were not in front of me. Explain to me what’s going on.”

“Really? Don’t joke around and tell me you’re like a newborn chick who can only determine your Master when you open your eyes.” The unknown Servant frowns. It’s a rather vague response, and I cannot tell if he’s angry at my complaint or impressed at how correct I am. “Well, anyway, what I’m asking is. You’re my servant and not anypony else’s, right? Until we clarify this, I have no obligations to answer any other questions.”

“…That’s what you say after failing your summoning? In this case, I think there are other things you should say.”

“There’s nothing else. We have to clearly determine who’s the master first.”

“Hm.” The Servant raises his brow. Perhaps because it was an imperfect summoning, this stallion isn’t even trying to hide his dissatisfaction with me. “Hmm. So we have to define who’s the master, huh? Your actions are full of mistakes, but it seems your mouth is rather better. Yes, I certainly agree with that opinion. Unless we make it clear who is the stronger and who the weaker, it’ll be hard to handle each other.” The Servant looks at me meaningfully as he lies on the rubble.

“Who’s the weaker…?”

“Yeah, I am a Servant, so I’ll accept this Master-Servant relationship. But that’s only according to the contract, right? Who’s superior and if the other is worthy to fight alongside with, well, that’s a different story. Well? Are you a mage worthy to be my Master, young mare?” The Servant grins. He smashes my house and that attitude like he’s king makes me angry enough, but now he asks me if I’m worthy to be a Master…!?

“I’m not asking for your opinions. All I’m asking is if you are my Servant or not.” I glare at him. I will not lose to somepony who looks down on me this frankly.

“Hm, I see, I see. So you’re saying such an obvious question isn’t even worth answering? How courageous. Your spirit is that of a splendid Master, but…”

“I s-a-i-d, don’t get the order wrong…! It’s the duty of the summoner to confirm first. Now answer me. You are my Servant, right…!?” I step forward, ready to attack depending on his answer.

“Geez, you are a stubborn young mare. We’re not getting anywhere this way. …I guess it can’t be helped. Let’s say I am your servant. In that case, would you be my Master? Just hypothetically.”

“O-Of course…! If you’re my Servant summoned by me, who else but me would be your Master…!?” I somehow cool my boiling head and glare at this rude stallion.

“Oh, I see. Well, let’s suppose that’s true. Then, where’s the proof that you are my Master?” The Servant talks nonsense, grinning. He must think I’ll panic about this proof of Master thing.

“Here. This is proof that I’m your Master, right?”

“Hm?” I show him the Command Spell on the back of my right forehoof. Heh, don’t think I don’t know anything. My father talked a lot about Masters, so I know about the Command Spell.

“Are you satisfied? Are you still going to complain?” I thrust before him the proof that I’m a Master. The Servant in the rubble looks confused, then…

“…Sheesh. Are you serious, young mare?” His face clouds with discontent.

“Wha… what do you mean, am I serious?”

“I mean, that way of thinking. So you’re a Master if you have a Command Spell? A Command Spell is only a tool that governs the Servant. Geez, you act like a Master just because of that? What I wanted to see was, are you worthy for me to pledge my loyalty to?”

“Ah…uh.” T-That’s true, but… you’d normally think of the Command Spell when talking about the proof that one’s a Master. “…So, what? I’m not fit to be a Master then?”

“I’d like that, but no go. Since you have the Command Spell, it seems you are my summoner. It’s unbelievable, but it seems you really are my Master.” He gives an exaggerated shrug of his shoulders. This is bad. My boiling point is so low, it seems I won’t be able to cool down in time.

“I’m not happy, but I’ll accept it. You’re my Master for now. But I have conditions as well. From now on, I will ignore your opinions. I will decide how to fight and you will follow my plans. This is the best I’ll compromise on. You don’t mind that, right, young mare?” Uh, I think this is it, Father. I’m almost at my limit.

“…I see. You accept unhappily, but what do you mean about ignoring my opinions? You’re my Servant, right?” I ask him in a trembling voice, just in case. There’s the issue of the Command Spell too, so this is my last warning, the biggest compromise I can make. And to that…

“Yeah, in name only. So, formally I’ll obey you. But I’m the one doing the fighting. You can hide in the basement here and stay there until the Holy Grail War ends. That way, even an inexperienced pony like you should make it out alive.” He tells me he has no hope for me with eyes full of disdain. “Hm, are you angry? No, I will respect your position, of course. I am called to help my Master win after all. My victory is yours, and I shall give you everything that I earn in this fight. You shouldn’t have any complaints about that, right?”

“I.”

“You wouldn’t be able to use the Command Spell anyway. Well, you can leave the rest to me. You just worry about your own safe…ty…!?”

“I’M PISSED! FINE, IF YOU SAY THAT, I’LL USE IT!” “Anfang…!” There’s no holding back now. I’ve no sympathy for a twisted stallion like him…!

“Wha… you’re not…!?”

“Exactly what you’re thinking, you rude scum! Vertrag…! Ein neuer Nagel Ein neues Gestez Ein neues Verbrechen!” (I announce to the Command Spell! By the order of the Harmony Grail, give the law of obedience to this one, my Servant!)

“You idi…! Wait, are you insane, Master!? Who would use the Command Spell for something like this…!”

“Shut up! Look, you’re my Servant! You have to obey every single one of my orders, okay!?”

“W-What…!?” The symbol on my right forehoof throbs. The three Command Spells; the essence of the Harmony Grail War, the three claims to the Servant’s unconditional obedience, is now used.

“A-Are you not even thinking…! Using the Command Spell for such a general thing…!” Huh, it’s too late now. …First of all, I wasn’t expecting this either. I hate myself so much, I want to die. To go ahead and use the important Command Spell for something like this…!

So, leaving the ruined living room behind, we move to my room. In front of me is the Servant who should be “absolutely obedient” from my Command Spell. He’s there, but…

“…I see. I understand your personality now, Master.” How exactly is this “absolutely obedient”? “Just to make sure… do you understand how important the Command Spell is, Master?”

“I-I know. It’s the right to give your Servant three orders, right? What about it?”

“…Geez. Look, the Command Spell forces the Servant to act according to an order. It doesn’t merely stop their actions; it strengthens their actions as well. For example, I can’t instantly teleport to somewhere far away, but if you command me to ‘go’ using your Command Spell, then assuming we have enough magical energy, such things become possible. This is what is meant by unconditional obedience. It is the three crystallizations of a great magic that allows a Servant to surpass limits on their ability even they can’t control. Well, only two now.”

“I-I know that. It’s fine, we still have two and that order I gave you isn’t useless, either.”

“…Man. This was certainly a miscalculation on my part. The Command Spell works poorly on broad orders. For broad and long-lasting orders like ‘protect me through this’ or ‘win this battle’, the power of the Command Spell weakens. The force will last a long time, but since associated pain is weak, some Servants will be able to disobey. In contrast, a single, simple order like ‘deliver the next blow with all your power’, or ‘don’t break that glass’ is absolute, and even the most powerful Servants will find it hard to disobey. …So, I think you can guess what I’d like to say next, Master.”

“…I get the idea. So you’re saying a broad, long-lasting order is meaningless, right? If the effect is weak, Servants can act against it. It’s better to make a single absolute order than to give weak ones, right?”

“Right. Basically, the Command Spell is a way to bring about miracles beyond our abilities. Stupidly using it for orders that can be achieved by other means is unforgivable. The Command Spell you just used is exactly that; whether or not I’ll obey you is something that we could have solved by discussion. Even with the command, something like ‘obey my every order completely’ is beyond even a hundred Command Spells.”

“Ugh… so the Command Spell I just used was meaningless…?”

“…Normally, the answer would be yes. But it seems that your abilities as a mage are on a completely different level.”

“…?” Is he happy or unhappy? The Servant has a smile on his face as he sighs. “On a completely different level… you mean… Hey, you. Tell me honestly your condition right now.” I have a gut feeling, so I ask him boldly.

“Yeah, that’s what I mean by miscalculation. That Command Spell should have only changed my attitude to ‘well, I’ll respect Master’s opinions slightly’, but right now, I feel a strong bind from your words. If I disagree with you, let’s see… it seems like I drop a rank. In other words, it’s like my body feels heavy when I go against your will.” The Servant shrugs his shoulders as if to say it’s a pain.

“So…” …That means the Command Spell wasn’t meaningless, and it worked in my favor? But this stallion speaks as sarcastically as always, and it doesn’t seem like he’s any weaker at all. Though, even if he is weakened when going against me, I doubt even ten of me could take him on…

“Let me take back what I said before, Master. You are young, but you are an outstanding mage. It was my mistake to patronize you and try to keep you out of the battle. I apologize for my rudeness.” He adjusts his stance and bows his head politely.

“Uh… hey, stop it. We argued a lot, but they say both sides are usually at fault in this sort of thing…”

“I see. I’m glad you understand.”

“…You changed your tune quickly.”

“Well, it was a miscalculation, but not an unwelcome one. If you’re this talented, I have no objections to your involvement in the battle.”

“Huh…?” Uh… he seems to be saying he’s found a powerful Master, so… “So you accept me as Master even without the Command Spell?”

“Of course, I wasn’t clear back then as I was just summoned, but we are completely connected now. If you’re really a mage, you should be able to feel the connection from the contract.”

“Contract…?” Hm, now that he mentions it, my body does feel strange. It feels like the nerves, once closed within me, are now pointing outwards. …And on top of that, part of my magical energy is flowing into the man in front of me. “I see. Servants are called by the Harmony Grail, but what keeps them in this world is…”

“Right, the power of the Master. Servants stay in this world by receiving magical energy from their Masters. The magical energy you supply is sufficient. There might be problems with your experience, but your ability is outstanding. A normal mage would pass out after summoning a Servant, but you’re still full of energy. The Command Spell earlier, and this amount of magical energy… you’re definitely a first class Master.”

“…! H-Heh! Praising me now won’t do you any good.” A bit embarrassed, I avert my gaze. …I wasn’t really expecting this. I’m forcing him to obey with the Command Spell, but for a Servant, a being superior to ponies, to honestly accept that I am his Master… “…So? Which Servant are you?” I collect myself and finally get to the point.

“You can’t tell from my appearance, huh? Ah, excellent.” No, I was just mistaken before. This stallion is certainly making fun of me.

“…All right, this is a question from your Master. You’re not Saber, are you?”

“I’m sorry, but I don’t have a sword.” …As I suspected. This is natural, though. I mistook the time, the summoning circle didn’t work, and I even summoned the Servant to the wrong place. It was all too clumsy to call Saber, the strongest Servant.

“…What a blunder. Using that many jewels and not calling Saber… it’s too appalling to face.”

“…Hmph. Well, I’m sorry I’m not Saber.”

“Huh? Uh, well, it was a big mistake and I regret it, but it’s my fault, so…”

“Yeah, Archer isn’t too flashy, I know. All right, I’ll make you regret your abuse later on. And I won’t accept any apologies when that time comes.”

“…Huh?” …This is unexpected. The unknown Servant seems disappointed by my fixation on Saber. “What, did I get on your nerves, Archer?”

“I get it. But keep your eyes open as I will definitely show you how lucky you are.” Archer protests with narrow eyes. The air he carries is offensive, but his behavior seems childlike and pure. …You know… He might be a pretty good stallion.

“All right, then be sure you make me regret it later on, Archer. If you do, I’ll honestly apologize.”

“Yeah, and don’t you forget it, Master. Know how great the one you summoned is and be grateful. Though, even if you do apologize then, I probably won’t be satisfied.” Archer grins again. Huh, maybe he does have a twisted personality after all.

“Well, fine. Leaving that aside, which heroic spirit are you?” Archer doesn’t answer. His sarcastic tone disappears, and he frowns seriously. “Archer? Your Master is asking you a question.”

“That’s… a secret.”

“Huh…?”

“I can’t answer the question of who I am, because.”

“Hold on. If it’s for a stupid reason, I’ll be pissed.”

“It’s…” Oh, that face again. Archer must be really troubled as he opens his mouth like he’d rather not say anything. “It’s because I don’t know myself.” …Wait, what was that…?

“Whaaaaaaat!? Are you making fun of me!?”

“…I didn’t mean to insult you, Master. But this is what you get for your failed summoning. It seems my memory is confused. I know who I am, but things like my name and origin are a bit vague… Well, they’re trivial things to be missing, so we shouldn’t worry about it.”

“Don’t worry about it? Of course I’m worried about! If I don’t know which heroic spirit you are, I can’t tell how strong you are!”

“Oh, that’s no problem. It’s a trivial matter.”

“Trivial, you say? How can I make a plan when I don’t know how strong my partner is!? There’s no way we can fight like this!”

“What are you saying? I am the servant you summoned. Naturally, I am the strongest.” Straightforwardly, the knight in red looks at me with absolute confidence and trust.

“Wha…” My thoughts freeze. There’s no dishonesty in Archer’s words. He thinks more highly of my power than I do, even though we’ve only just met. …My face is burning. Geez, I’m definitely blushing. Why am I so weak against unexpected things? “…Well, fine It’ll make no difference that no one will know your true identity. They do say that to fool your enemies you must fool your allies…” I say this to hide my embarrassment, looking away from Archer. Well, I can find out later how good a servant he is. For now, I have a higher priority. “All right. I shall not question you about your true identity for now. So Archer, here’s your first task.”

“Already? You are aggressive. So, who’s our enemy?” As he asking, I throw a dustpan and broom in front of him. “Huh?”

“Clean the room downstairs, please. You made that mess, so be responsible and clean the place up.” He stands there blankly for ten seconds. After recovering his thoughts, he grabs the broom ready to make an objection.

“Hold on. Just what do you think a Servant is?”

“A familiar, right? He’s a bit insolent, so he’s difficult to control.” Archer swallows his words. I don’t intend to take back my words, and I do have a trump card.

“Objection, I refuse such an ord…”

“Really? This is an order as a Master. Doesn’t your body feel heavy when you go against your Master’s wishes?”

“Ugh.”

“Well, I’m sure it’s nothing to you, but the penalty would continue until you clean up the living room. Won’t it be dangerous to fight in such a condition from tomorrow?”

“Ugh.” He groans for a few seconds, clenching the broom. The Servant in the red coat, Archer, closes his eyes in dismay. “Understood, damn you, Master.” He acknowledges my request gracefully.

Well, it’s getting late, so I should rest for tonight. I can decide about how to treat him after I wake up. The day of fate comes to a close. No, this night is the start of fate. There are six including myself now. Once the last one summons a Servant, the seventh one who is not yet a Master, this Harmony Grail War will commence. It’s not far ahead. The battle I’ve waited ten years for is about to commence…

Prologue: One Day Ago

View Online

All Pictures Belong To Type-Moon!

The Harmony Grail War, It is a great ritual, which has been practiced for hundreds of years. If one enters the ritual, one must eliminate the other six, as it is a battle for one’s life. I don’t know when the Harmony Grail War began. It is said that the Harmony Grail is in the land of Ponyville, and that many mages have fought each other here in the past. They had only one purpose… to obtain the Noble Phantasm called the Harmony Grail.

But the origin of the Harmony Grail is unknown. It’s certain that it never received the blood of Hasbro, but its power matches that of the one in the legend. Yes, it is said that the Harmony Grail can grant any wish. Only one has the right to possess it. The Harmony Grail can only grant one wish for one pony. But seven mages are needed to summon the Harmony Grail in this land; one miracle, seven collaborators.

…Well, the point is, it was only a matter of time before a fight broke out over the Harmony Grail. It began like an ordinary fight over resources. The seven mages used the power of the Harmony Grail equally to each summon a familiar, a “Servant”, to battle the other mages. Only one mage will obtain the Harmony Grail. And so, each of them treated the other six, once allies, now as enemies, and a gruesome fight began.

This is the ritual called the Harmony Grail War, a competition between mages for the Harmony Grail. The mages chosen by the Harmony Grail are called Masters, and each Master receives a powerful familiar called a Servant by the power of the Harmony Grail.

There are two proofs that one is a Master. Summoning a Servant and making it obey. And obtaining the three Command Spells that can order the Servant. The first goes without saying. Yesterday… no, a few hours ago to be exact… I summoned Archer to be my Servant. That leaves only the second. I must protect this Command Spell that binds the Servant to the end. For a Master, this is probably the most important thing of all.

The pattern inscribed on my right forehoof after summoning Archer… is the Command Spell. This harmony sign, granted by the Harmony Grail, is the proof of a Master who has summoned a Servant. This mark with concentrated magical energy is an instantaneous thing, not an eternal one. It is consumed by use, and as the appearance suggests, it has one use for each strike. In other words, only three times.

A master who loses all three of their Command Spells will be unable to control their Servant and faces death. …So. The Command Spell must be guarded as closely as one’s life. It hurts my head to think that I’ve used one right at the start, but it wasn’t completely meaningless, so I’ll call it good, because it’s not unusual for Servants to go against their Masters. I’m fortunate to have been able to chain him using one Command Spell.

…Well, that’s the gist of it. The Harmony Grail War will start when the seven Servants are all summoned. I can’t just sleep in. I don’t know when the last Master will appear, but it should be soon…

“Mm… morning already…?” …I’m so tired. Looking out of the window dazed, I notice the sun is already way up.

“…It’s past nine… I don’t think it’s a question of being late any more…” Glancing at the clock, I confirm to myself that I’ll be skipping school today.

“…My body’s so heavy… It feels like he’s taken over half my body.” I sit up in bed and take a deep breath. …I’m not tired just because I’m not a morning pony. Like Archer said, a Master who has just summoned their Servant cannot function satisfactorily.

“…That’s right. I summoned Archer, not Saber.” I can remember clearly. Well, it’s not something I want to remember… but even if I don’t like it, there’s no second chance.

“About a day until my magical energy returns, huh? Then I guess today will just be a test drive.” I slowly climb out of bed. …I fight a bit against the unseasonably warm air and my desire to stay wrapped up in my blanket. I knock out the desire to go back to sleep in the third second of the match and check myself in the mirror. Nothing’s obviously wrong. Except for the fact that I have only about half the usual magical energy in my body, everything’s up to par.

“…Well, there shouldn’t be any problems.” For now, I want to check the situation. The Servant I summoned is Archer. He’s a rude guy with no manners to spare for his summoner and Master. And on top of that, he doesn’t know who he is. …Oh, I’m getting a headache already.

“…I’ll have to live without his Noble Phantasm until his memory returns. Well, there’s no way he can use it if he doesn’t remember it.” Servants are powerful familiars on their own, but what makes them the most powerful in the fact that they all have one powerful “secret move”. The problem is, Archer says he can’t remember what it is.

“…Well, it’s partly my fault, so we’ll have to make do.” That’s right. As this is how things ended up, we’re both on the same boat. I hope he sorts out his memories soon, but with the way he’s acting right now… who knows when that’ll be. …Honestly. Looks like we’ve got a load of problems ahead…

“…Wow. Maybe I should have a better opinion of him.” The living room is just the way it was. I only expected him to clear up the rubble, so I’m moved that he went this far. He must have felt bad about making such a mess of the living room or he wouldn’t have done this. I should call him admirable or maybe just a nice stallion…

“The sun’s already up. You’re pretty loose.”

“……” I take it back. This shameless attitude… he doesn’t deserve any praise at all. “…Morning. You seem pretty relaxed. I see you’ve made yourself at home here.”

“Well, it’s the room I spent the night in. I’ve pretty much figured out where everything is. Oh, since I was cleaning anyway, I cleaned up the kitchen too. I was expecting more mess, but it was rather clean. That’s quite impressive considering that you live in a Canterlot-style house by yourself.”

“……” I’m getting a headache. Why is my Servant checking my cleanliness? They say Servants think only of battles, so maybe this stallion’s broken somehow…

` “I see, you’re not doing well, are you? You seemed well last night, but sleep must have brought up your fatigue. …Hm, I’ll get you a drink, if tea’s okay.” So at home in a stranger’s house, Archer stands, takes out a new teacup without a moment’s confusion, and pours a fine rose-colored tea.

“…“ There are all sorts of things I want to say, but I surprisingly don’t feel like interrupting him. Every aspect of his motion is refined, and you could even say he is being considerate. “…Oh well. It’s true that I’m tired, so I guess I’ll have a drink.” I take a seat. He hands me the teacup silently, and I take a sip. …Oh, it’s good. Of course, it’s an exotic Equestrian tea. It’s the best part of my favorite leaf, so I’d get mad if it tasted bad. In fact, I get mad when somepony uses one of my favorites without permission. …Yes. I would get mad, but when it’s brewed so wonderfully, I’m too happy to complain.

“Hmm. Hm-Hm.”

“…Hold on. What are you laughing about?”

“Well, I was going to ask what you thought of it, but when you make a face like that, there’s no point in asking.”

“…!” I slam the cup down onto the table.

“Don’t waste it. You should enjoy it while it’s hot. If I’m distracting you, I’ll go.”

“Thanks but no thanks. I didn’t become a Master just so somepony could brew me tea. Besides, there’s no need for you to do things without orders.”

“I see. Certainly, I did not form a contract with you to brew tea or clean up after you. If that’s how you want it, I’ll be careful from now on.”

“Right, what I need is a powerful familiar. I’ve never heard of a Servant who does things around the house, and I’ve no need of one either.”

“Hm? What do you mean no need?”

“Nothing, interpret it however you want. More importantly, do you remember who you are now?” Archer shakes his head. …Just as I thought, it’s bad. If he can’t remember it after one night, it’s not going to come back easily. Even if we test various things today, this is still… “All right, I’ll work out what to do about your memory. Well, get ready, Archer. Since you were just summoned, you don’t know your way around yet, right? I’ll show you around town.”

“Get ready? There’s no need. If you want to go, we can go right now.”

“Hey, you’re going to walk around in that? It hardly looks normal, and besides, other Masters would be able to tell you’re a Servant right away. I don’t intend to go announcing to everyone that I’m a Master, you know.”

“Oh, so that’s what you meant. It’s not a problem. Certainly I will need to change, but only when I take form. Servants are spirits after all. We become spirits when not in battle to reduce the burden on our Masters.”

“Oh yeah, you are still a heroic spirit even if you’re summoned already. Since it’s the Master’s magical energy…”

“Naturally, we could return to spirit form. A Servant in that state is like a guardian spirit. We cannot be observed by anypony except the Master we are connected to by the leyline. We can still talk though, so it’s no problem if we’re going scouting.”

“Wow, that’s really convenient. In that case, it must be hard to search for other Masters.”

“Yes. But mages can sense other mages, right? In the same way, Servants can sense other Servants. If a Servant knows powerful magic, they would be able to sense Servants even from a distance.” …Just as Archer says. A Master is usually a great mage. A mage with strong magical energy is sensitive to other magical energy. But as far as I know, no pony in this town has magical energy that strong.

“Hmm… So, what about you? Can you tell where the other Servants are?”

“Master, have you forgotten my class? Sensing distant enemies isn’t a job for a knight.” …Well, I guess not. Archer’s magical energy isn’t that strong. I expect only the Servant Caster would have enough magical energy to locate enemies from a distance.

“All right, then, follow me, Archer. I’ll show you the world you’ve been summoned into.”

“I don’t think it will be that new for me. …But, Master, aren’t you forgetting something important?”

“Hm? What do you mean by something important?”

“…Geez. You’re really not up to par yet. We have yet to exchange the most important part of our contract.”

“The most important exchange…?” Equivalent exchange? No, fundamentally, the reward for the Servant is to participate in the Harmony Grail War. There shouldn’t be any more exchanges necessary...

“…You’re really not a morning pony, are you?” Archer says so in surprise. Listening to his sarcastic comment, I realize something. Come to think of it… He hasn’t addressed me by name yet.

“…Ah, crap… names.”

“I guess you’ve realized. Well, it’s not too late. So Master, what is your name? How should I address you from now on?” Archer asks sulkily. …Dammit. He is a good person. Yes, there’s no mistake. After all, there’s no meaning to exchanging names. Servant and Master have a relationship forced upon them by the Command Spell. For a contract with a normal familiar, the exchange of names has a great deal of meaning, but no such bond is needed between the Master and the Servant. But still, Archer calls it important. It’s a proof of trust that we shall be fighting alongside each other, even without the Command Spell.

“…I’m Rarity. You can call me whatever you like.” I answer bluntly, unable to be true to my feelings. …Well, actually, it would probably be easier for me to be addressed in a reserved manner like “you” or “Master”, and he’ll probably call me that. But that said… Archer mutters my name to himself.

“I shall call you Rare. …Yes, the name suits you well,” He says something outrageous.

“…”

“Rare? What’s wrong? You don’t look normal.”

“…S-Shut up! Let’s just go! W-We don’t have time to relax…!” I turn away and start walking. I’m vexed. I don’t know why, but I am. Did Archer say that just to make me feel this way? “…It’s possible. He’ll certainly do that sort of a thing…” Yes, that must be it. So my face getting hot and my heart pounding, they’re all part of his plan. Be careful, Rarity. You’re going to have to work with this crooked stallion from now on.

I go out with Archer. The city we live in, Ponyville, can be basically divided into two towns. Here the place with old houses and traditional buildings is Old Ponyville. On the other side of the river is New Ponyville, where modern development is happening. My house is in the older section, Old Ponyville. Old Ponyville is broadly separated into two sections as well. This is one of the sections, the Canterlot-styled houses, where immigrants from foreign countries live, and on the other side is the area of old Ponyville-styled houses, with a mountain behind it. Both sections are on top of hills, so you could say both are suburbs. The houses in between these sections are relatively ordinary. As a demonstration, they’re this ordinary.

This is the crossroads of Old Ponyville and the hill leading to the Canterlot-styled houses like mine. On the opposite side, a hill leads up to the Ponyville- style houses. A bridge leads to neighboring town of New Ponyville, and the other way lead to the school, shopping district, and even Sweet Apple Acres up on the mountain, and this is the large bridge connecting New Ponyville and Old Ponyville.

A few years ago, a big station was built over that side and it has grown rapidly since then. Even though Old Ponyville and New Ponyville are the same city, you can think of them as totally different places. It’s famous for its long winters. In contrast though, it’s quite warm here and February here is about as warm as December everywhere else. I bet a few hot springs would turn up if you went digging around. Then again, this half-hearted cold would make the city a poor hot springs resort. Ponyville has a friendly winter and a strange climate that enters spring in April with no changes. New Ponyville is all like this.

The rapidly developing town started to build tall buildings as if rushed by something, and as a result, it looks very artificial. Though, that’s only in the last ten years. From what I hear, the big fire here ten years ago pretty much burned down the whole residential district. These buildings were constructed on the land no pony lived on any more. …And, this is the center of it.

“This is New Ponyville’s park. Now that we’ve seen all the important locations what are your thoughts?” I ask Archer who is standing next to me. I can’t see him, of course.

“It’s a big park. But is there some reason there’s no pony here?”

“So it shows, huh? Well, that’s because there’s a history to this place.” I look around the park. A park this big and organized should be a playground for kids, even on weekdays. But there are only a few ponies here and a desolate feeling runs though the place. “It was about ten years ago. They say there was a huge fire in this area. It burned for a day until it went out just as it began to rain. Afterwards, the town was rebuilt, but this place was left as it was. It burned to ashes, so they made it into a park.”

“…” Archer says nothing. But even though I can’t see him, I can tell that he is feeling something special.

“…You seem to have noticed. That’s right; this is where the last Harmony Grail War ended. I don’t know the details, but the last war ended here, and the place has been like this ever since.”

“…I see. That must be why this place is full of so many grudges.”

“Hmm, you can sense those kinds of things?”

“Servants are spirits. We are beings similar to grudges and formed obsessions. Therefore, we are sensitive to such ‘remnants’ like us. There were places in town with strong regrets, but this place is on a completely different level. To us, this place is more like a Reality Marble.” Archer brings up an unusual term in a motionless voice.

…Reality Marble. One of the magics considered the pinnacle of mages, said to be infinitely close to sorcery. For hundreds of years, a “boundary field” has been the defensive field that protects a mage. Put simply, it’s a vicious version of a security system on a house. A boundary field is something applied to an existing area or building to protect oneself from outside enemies. But it is merely a transformation applied to what already exists. But a Reality Marble is different. A Reality Marble is an image that erodes reality. The imagined world of a mage, a boundary field that paints over reality by letting a mage’s heart take form, that is what we call a Reality Marble. In other words, it’s a large-ranged magic that distorts, no, remakes the world as the mage wishes…

“Rare? What, are you thinking?”

“Eh…? No, I was just surprised. I just thought that ‘Reality Marble’ seemed an uncommon term for an Archer.”

“What, is it strange for me to know it?”

“Of course, Reality Marble is the taboo of taboos, the secret principle’s secret principle. It doesn’t make any sense for an Archer to know about it.” “Isn’t that right”, I ask with my expression. And then, I sense him sighing heavily next to me.

“Rare, a hero is someone who excels with both magic and weaponry. It’s fine if you want to think that an Archer can only use bows, but please don’t take such an optimistic view of the other Servants.” …Ugh. Come to think of it, he’s right.

“I-I understand. That was a careless thing to say. I’ll be careful from now on, so it’s okay, right?”

“…Rare, I’m going to be honest. You are excellent, but because of that, you have a habit of underestimating others. You should reform that habit before you grow up.”

“…! Y-You’re being rather rude…!” R-Reform, that’s like training bad habits out of a pet…!

“Oh, excuse me. I didn’t mean to make it sound like you’re a disobedient pet; I just used the word because it suited your image.”

“Hey, that’s even worse…ouch!?” My right arm suddenly hurts.

“…Rare?”

“…Be quiet for a second, Archer.” The Command Spell engraved on my right forehood is hurting; a small warning as if to get my attention. “…Somepony’s watching us.”

“Hm.” …I extend my consciousness to the surroundings. I roll out the threads of my consciousness and search through the park.

“…I can’t find him. What about you, Archer?”

“…It’s difficult. I can’t even feel the stare.”

“…Then, it must be a Master watching.” I don’t know who it is, but if Archer can’t sense it, it has to be a Master. There aren’t seven of us yet, but if we wanted to, we could start the fight at any time. It seems the one watching us wants to battle, but…

“…The Command Spell reacts to other Command Spells. So that must mean that if you are a Master, you should be able to recognize other Masters when you see them. Then wouldn’t that mean you should be able to identify the other Master too?”

“Yes. But a superior mage can conceal their magical energy. Even though Command Spells react to each other, they operate on magical energy. If the Master has closed his Magic Circuit, it will be hard to find him.”

“…That’s troubling. That means we are showing them our location.”

“That’s right. Well, if I search around my house, I should be able to find something that kills my magical energy but…”

“You don’t need it?”

“Right, because if I don’t hide it, they’ll come to us, right? It saves us the trouble of going to find them.”

“…” Archer takes a deep breath and goes quiet as if he’s shocked.

“…What? You want to say I shouldn’t be overconfident?” I ask, remember our pervious conversation. But Archer just says, “That’s impossible”.

“You’re strongest like this. Yeah, you can let those weaklings follow us about.” He says, trying to hold back his laughter. …Well, it’s not like I like his response, but we decide to continue walking around town. We tour the important places, really dragging our observer around, have dinner along the way, and bring things to a conclusion. We’ve been walking a lot, and it’s now seven. At this time of the night, our destination should give us the best view. A strong wind, the tallest building in New Ponyville, the view from the rooftop of this building is a fitting end for this day.

“What do you think? This place has a great view, Archer?”

“…Geez. I pity whoever you go out with someday. You dragged me around all day.”

“Hm? Did you say something, Archer?”

“Just an honest opinion, oh, this is certainly a nice place. If we had came here to begin with, we wouldn’t have had to walk around like we have been.”

“What are you talking about? Certainly it’s a nice view, but all you can tell from here is the overview of the town. You have to go to the places themselves to know the layout.”

“…That’s not true. My class isn’t Archer for nothing. You can’t be an archer unless you have good eyesight.”

“Is that so? So can you see my house from here, Archer?”

“No, I can’t see the neighboring town from here. At most, I can see as far as the bridge. At that range, I can count the number of tiles.”

“No way, the tiles on the bridge…!?” That’s not just good. His eyesight could match the telescopes you find on these rooftops. “I’m surprised. You really are Archer.”

“…Rare, I don’t like to think so, but, are you making fun of me?”

“Of course not, I just misunderstood because even though you’re called Archer, you don’t seem like one.”

“That’s a troubling claim. I shall question you further on this matter when we get home.” It seems Archer has taken a liking to the view as he falls silent. He’s probably working out the town’s layout. …I can’t interrupt while he’s surveying the battlefield. I leave Archer’s side and move to the edge of the building.

“…” All I can see with my eyesight is the lights below this building. Like the headlights of the cars in the street, and the ponies going home after work. I can’t tell what kinds of cars or what kinds of ponies they are. I can see them, but still not see them. Just like noticing somepony is watching me before, but not being able to see the watcher.

“…At the very least, there’s one pony that has his base in New Ponyville.” I strain my eyes and stare below me. …There are seven Masters in all. I still don’t know who the Masters are nor which Servants they command. Right now, I assume all the Masters are walking around town collecting information on other Masters.

“…?” Suddenly, I feel somepony’s eyes on me. There’s no reaction from my Command Spell. I just feel somepony’s eyes on me.

“From below…?” I look down. …There are many ponies walking around on the road. Among them is a pony. One pony is looking up at me as if looking up at the moon.

“…” I can’t tell for sure who it is. I can’t tell for sure, but I still know who it is. …It’s surprising. What’s he doing at this kind of a time?

“Rare. Have you found an enemy?” Archer calls out to me as if sensing my excitement.

“…Nothing. I just saw somepony I knew; just an ordinary pony, nothing to do with us.” I answer, unable to hide my irritation, and leave the place where I was standing. There’s no way he could have seen me from the ground. He must have been looking up at the building by coincidence. So it doesn’t mean I was noticed. …But still. I’m angry that I let him see me acting as a mage. By the time we get back to Old Ponyville, it’s already past nine o’clock. Unlike New Ponyville, Old Ponyville is an old residential district. No pony walks around after nine, and the town grows as quiet as midnight.

“So that’s pretty much it. Do you have a good idea of the town?”

“…Hm? Yeah, I get it. I’ll figure out the rest as we go along.”

“Then we’re done for the day. I’m not up to par either, so let’s go home and rest.” We climb the road up the gentle hill. …And, There’s somepony walking in front of us.

“Huh? Sweetie…?” This is bad. I don’t want to see her right now.

“Rare? Why are we hiding?”

“Shut up! Oh, that pony is somepony I know. I skipped school today, so I don’t want to see her.” As I speak, I look at the figure ahead of us. On the road, there’s the well-known first year student and a foreigner I don’t know. They are talking about something. …No, it seems the foreigner is talking to Sweetie against her wishes.

“Rare? Is the pony you know the foreigner?”

“No, I don’t know her. There are lots of Canterlot-style houses around here, so she might be visiting one of them.” I say that much, then scold myself for being too soft where that mare is involved.

“…Archer, is she pony?”

“I don’t know. She has form, so she should be pony. At the very least, she is not a Servant.”

“Right, she’s not a Master either, so I guess it’s just a minor quarrel.” …Still, I know she’s not the kind of mare to get into trouble with a pony…

“They’re going. The mare is walking up the hill. The mare is…” The blond mare goes down the road we came up.

“Well then, you can use this place. I’m going to bed unless you have any questions first.”

“I don’t have any important questions. You decision not to rush into a battle is the correct one. You should use tonight to recover your magical energy.”

“Yes. I will see you tomorrow then. Please make me tea tomorrow morning.” Fatigue hits me hard once I walk into my room.

“…Oh yeah, I have to contact Blueblood before I got to bed.” That annoying priest. He’ll already be getting ready to call in the substitute mage. I don’t really care about that, but he is my guardian, so I should at least do the right thing.

“Phone, phone…” I dial the number. And soon, the fake priest picks up.

“Blueblood? It’s me. I formed a contract with a Servant just yesterday, so register me officially as a Master.”

“…” A brief silence, Blueblood’s silence has enough pressure to stress you out even over the phone.

“…Understood, Now what? You should come and see me at least once. I have something to give you that I received from your parents. They said to give it to you only if you become a Master before you become an adult.”

“Oh, you mean Father’s will? I already deciphered it and got the item, so it’s fine. I’ll come and see you if I feel like it. Goodbye.”

“Wait, Rarity. If you are a Master now…” I hang up, not hearing him out. Listening to Blueblood’s lecture while I’m tired won’t help me recover my magical energy.

“…Right, all preparations are done now…” All that’s left is to sleep. When I wake up next, it should be a completely different morning. …Ten years ago. The Harmony Grail War, in which my father competed as a Master and was defeated. Now, I’m entering that same battle…

Prologue: The Day

View Online

So, after breakfast, I clearly explain my immediate plans.

“What? You’re going to school?”

“Yes. Do you have a problem with that, Archer?”

“…No problems, it’s just…” Archer hesitates, but does not object. He must have realized yesterday that I’m not the type to take back my decisions. I can kind of tell without him saying so. Archer is sarcastic, but he has an honest side to him. So it seems he won’t complain about something he’s accepted. Yes, in other words, he’s faithful in an awkward way. This is my conclusion… no, more of an intuition after watching Archer for all of yesterday. “Rare. As you are a Master now, you must always be cautious of other Masters. School is a place where it’s hard to remain prepared against sudden attacks.”

“That’s not true. Look, Archer, even though I am a Master now, I don’t intend to change my lifestyle. Besides, a battle between Masters is something that should be done out of public view, right? So, if we are at school where there are lots of ponies, I don’t think we’ll see any kind of surprise attacks.”

“…I see. If that’s what you’ve decided, I can only obey. But I can guard you in spirit form, right? You don’t intend for me to stay here while you go to school?”

“Of course not, not just at school, but I will want you by my side whenever I go outside. It is the Servant’s role to protect the Master, so I’ll be counting on you.”

“I’m relieved to hear that. It is the duty of a knight to answer trust placed on us. I shall do my best to meet your expectations; but Rare, just hypothetically, what would you do if there were an enemy in that safe place?”

“Hm? What, are you suggesting there might be a Master at school?”

“That’s right. It’s certainly hard for anypony who isn’t a teacher or student to get in, but wouldn’t it be a problem if somepony already there is a Master?”

“I don’t think that’s possible. In this town, there’s only one family of mages other than the Jewel. That other family has declined, and they don’t even have a Master.”

“How do you know there isn’t a Master?”

“Hey, it’s only natural to investigate another family of mages in the same town. He isn’t a Master and his successor doesn’t have enough magical energy to become a Master, so we can just ignore them.”

“I see. So, there is another mage at the school you go to. But you say that mage doesn’t have sufficient magical energy to become a Master, is that correct?”

“Exactly, so most Masters will probably be coming from elsewhere. I don’t think such ponies would come to the school.”

“…Well, for now, at least. But Rare, there are always exceptions. What if there is a mage at your school that you don’t know about?”

“Like I said, there aren’t any. Mages are sensitive to other mages. If we were at the same school for a year, I should be able to sense other mages no matter how well they hide it. I will state with confidence that there are only two mages at our school. One of them is me, and the other is only an apprentice who doesn’t have enough power to become a Master. Do you understand? You caution is just needless worrying. It’s completely impossible.”

“That’s why this is only a hypothetical scenario. There’s always another side to things. It’s only natural for unexpected things to occur. I’m saying that when it does happen, do not blame me.” Archer smiles dryly. …Just that action makes me want to take it out on him, but if I did, I would be late for school.

“That won’t happen. A hypothetical is a hypothetical because it won’t happen. If it does, it just means my analysis was too shallow.”

“All right, I’ll remember that. Let’s go then, Rare. It should take thirty minutes to get to the school, so we won’t make it unless we leave soon.”

“I’m surprised. Hypotheticals do happen.”

“Yes, I am surprised as well. Wow, it pays to argue over everything. It had an unexpected payoff.” As soon as we pass the school’s main gate, we joke around like that. Around us are students heading to classrooms and it’s almost time for homeroom. In the crowd of ponies rushing into the school building, we stand dumbfounded.

“This isn’t just the air stagnating. Isn’t there a boundary field set up already?”

“It’s not complete, but the preparation seems to have already started. If he’s doing this so openly, he must be a real big shot,” said Archer.

“Or a complete amateur, a boundary field that lets others notice the abnormality is only third class. To be first class, it has to be hidden until it’s activated.”

“…So. Which do you think it is, Rare?”

“Who knows? I don’t care if he’s third class or first class. I’m just going to beat him mercilessly for setting up such an indecent thing in my territory.” I walk angrily through the schoolyard. As a mage, I’m not about to mince words, but I can’t be satisfied until I properly punish the creator of this boundary field.

After second period, while walking back from the music room… I see a first year student walking unsteadily. The student is carrying some stack papers and it looks like she’s having trouble. “I’ll help, Sweetie.”

“Huh…? Ah, Rarity…”

“What, handouts? World history… that’ll be my homeroom teacher. That Big Mac, what’s he thinking making a mare do this? Here give me half of it.”

“Oh… Yes. Thank you, Rarity.”

“It’s fine. So, we’re taking these to your classroom?”

“…No, we’re taking them to Big Mac. He said he’s recalling them because there was a misspelling.”

“…I understand. Big Mac’s really stubborn. He’s the stallion who cancelled a whole test just because there was one misspelling in it.”

“…Huh? You mean the school’s exam?”

“Right, I think it was last year’s midterm. He came in while everypony was filling in their names and said in his usual tone that the midterm has a misspelling in it. He said that the question was not correct, so the midterm was to be cancelled and retaken at a later date. We were surprised, but so were the teachers and they still talk about it today.”

“That’s just like Big Mac. He doesn’t think teachers should make any mistakes.”

“He goes too far, though. You’ll realize soon, too. Big Mac is as stubborn as a rock or a mountain.”

“Heehee. Rarity, you must like Big Mac. It’s rare for you to talk about somepony like that.”

“Really? …Well, I do think he should be more flexible, but…” I think that, but I also think he’s not bad this way. At our school, there’s a teacher liked by all students and a teacher feared by all students. The balance between the two works so well that I think Big Mac is a good disciplinarian. He’s the stick in the carrot and stick approach. “Well, you’ll get to see more of him once you reach second year. He teaches ethics too. …More importantly, Sweetie, is it all right if I ask you something?”

“Huh? What is it, Rarity?”

“It’s about yesterday. Were you talking to a strange foreigner?”

“Oh… y-you were watching, Rarity?”

“Just by chance, so, what was it? Do you know her?”

“…No. Well, she was a strange pony and she seemed to be lost. She asked me lots of things, but I couldn’t make out what she was saying, so, um…” Ah, so she ran away.

“I see. Sorry, I was just a bit curious.”

“No, it’s all right… Um, here is fine, Rarity. I only have to hand these to him now.”

“Okay. See you later then.” I pass the handouts back to Sweetie. As I start to head back to my classroom, I pause. “Sweetie, how are things?”

“Ah… yes, it’s okay. I’m doing fine.”

“…I see. Well, if Trixie does something again, tell me. She doesn’t know when to stop, so it will only get worse if you don’t say anything.”

“It’s fine. You don’t need to worry, Rarity. Big sister has been kind recently.” …If she says that with such a smile, I can’t say anything else. I bid her goodbye once more and turn my back on the familiar junior.

The day ends. Students leave the classroom and the building gets darker by the second. The sun will set soon. When the red sun sets and night falls, there should be no pony left in the school.

“Let’s begin, Archer. First, we need to check out the boundary field. Once we figure out what kind of boundary field it is, we’ll decide whether to eliminate it or leave it.” I address my invisible partner. Archer must understand as I sense him nodding.

A boundary field is something that protects its caster. You could call it a geographical magic in which one knits a line of magic across a land to change the interior. Infinite different effects are possible within a boundary field. There are all sorts of boundary fields, from ones that conceal the area from ponies’ eyes, to ones that limit the use of magic within them.

The most aggressive of all are those that oppress life forms within them. The boundary field laid out over our school is of that kind. It is not yet complete, but once it is, everypony in the school should fall unconscious. But something like this won’t affect me. After all, a boundary field is something targeted not at me, but at the place I am in. Such an indirect magical energy intervention has no effect on mages, who have magical energy throughout their bodies. A weak current floating through the air will only be repelled by a strong current like myself.

So this boundary field has a different intention. I don’t know what kind of pony set up this boundary field, but his intention is not to defeat a Master. It’s hard to believe, but his target is everypony in this school. …There’s only one reason to do something like that. Unbelievably, this stallion is…

I search the school building and emerge onto the rooftop to finish. It’s dark outside. It’s eight o’clock now, way past the school closing time which is six. The only ponies still in the school are me and Archer.

“…So, this makes seven. Well, it looks like this is the origin.” A seven-stroke mark is openly drawn on the rooftop. This purplish-red character only visible to mages is something I have never seen before, engraved with something unknown.

“…Dammit. This isn’t something I can handle.” The pony who set up this boundary field didn’t think about anything. He didn’t think, but the boundary field is bound with amazing skill. I can temporarily drain the magical energy from this boundary field, but I cannot eliminate the boundary field itself. The boundary field can be reactivated just by having the caster put more magical energy into it again.

“…” Archer says nothing. …He’s been quiet ever since we came out onto the rooftop, probably because he too recognizes the power of this boundary field. This boundary field doesn’t just drain one’s strength. Once activated, it will literally “dissolve” all the ponies within it.

There are boundary fields that drain physical and mental strength from ponies within them. But the boundary field laid out over this school is on a completely different level. This is a soul-eater. It is a Bloodfort that dissolves ponies within it and claims the souls that seep out.

Since ancient times, souls have been hard to handle. Even though they’re believed to exist and are necessary for magic, only one mage has ever understood the soul. Souls are only “things to be investigated”, or “things to be moved into containers”. It’s incomprehensible not merely to suck them out but also to collect them in a single place. It’s because a mage has no use for them even if one were to collect this unconvertible energy. So if there’s a reason, it must be…

“Archer. Are you Servants… this kind of creature?” I ask coldly.

“…It is as you suspect. I told you we are basically spirits. Therefore, our meals consist of souls and mental constituents. As you subsist on plants, we subsist on souls and minds. Our basic abilities do not change from such nourishment, but we do become tougher. In other words, our magical energy capacity increases.” …Yes, to strengthen your Servant, you must attack ponies indiscriminately.

“So the magical energy the Master provides isn’t enough?”

“It’s not that, but it doesn’t hurt to have more. In war, if you lack strength, you make up for it with supplies, right? It’s a basic tactic for a Master to steal energy from the ponies around them. In that regard, this boundary field is very efficient.”

“…” Archer is saying that if I want to win, I should kill ponies and steal their strength. How simple. I already knew that. That’s why I think I know which path I am going to choose.

“That annoys me. Don’t ever mention it again, Archer.” I say so while staring at the mark on the ground. For some reason, Archer sounds happy as he confidently answers, “I feel the same way. I do not intend to do so either.”

“…Well, let’s erase this. It’s meaningless, but it should hinder them a bit.” I approach the mark engraved on the ground and extend my left forehoof. The Magic Crest on my left forehoof is the “book of magic” passed down the Jewel family. I switch on my sense. I push magical energy into my Magic Crest, read the part that explains the elimination of boundary fields, and now all I have to do is activate it.

“Abzug. Bedienung Mittelstand.” Eliminate, surgical extraction, second section. I touch the ground with my left hoof and let my magical energy flow out. This will at least wash the color off this mark, but…

“What, you’re going to erase it? What a waste.” Suddenly, as if to stop the erasure of the boundary field, a voice echoes over.

“…!” I quickly stand up and turn around. On top of the water tower,iIn the sky ten meters away, a stallion is looking down at me. Deep ultramarine melts into the night. His grin is wild and a bestial smell carries on the wind. …The stare of the beast is a cool one. The stallion in blue armor looks at me like an old friend, even in this situation…

“…Is this your doing?”

“No. Petty tricks are the mage’s job. We only fight as we are commanded to. Isn’t that right, you over there?”

“…!” Casual, but his voice is filled with murderous intent. This stallion can see Archer…!

“As I thought, a Servant…!”

“That’s right. Since you can tell, I can consider you as my enemy, right?”

“…” My spine freezes. A normal, light tone of voice; and it’s colder than anything I’ve ever heard, scary enough to make me vomit…

“…” I can’t tell how I should move or what my best course is. But my reason is telling me absolutely not to fight this stallion right here…!

“…Wow. That’s pretty good. You seem like you don’t know anything, but you grasp the important points. Sheesh, I messed up. I shouldn’t have called out to you just for fun.” The stallion raises his head.

“…” It happens in an instant. A Long white horn appears on his forehead, being at least 2 meters long.

“Hah…!” I jump to the side without thinking. I can’t spare the time to consider that I can’t jump full force while on a rooftop. I just jump with full force to the side as if trying to smash the fence…! A whirlwind brushes past my mane. …Barely made it. He rushed me in an eyeblink and mercilessly slashed the space I just occupied.

“Hah, you’ve got some good legs, young mare…!” …The blue whirlwind pursues me. There are no escapes. The fence is behind me. To my sides… no, I won’t make it…!

“Es ist gros, es ist klein…!!” My response is fast. I run the Magic Crest on my left forehoof and assemble the magic in a single measure. It lightens my body and adjusts gravity. In this instant, my body becomes light as a feather, and I leap…

“Rare…!”

“I know, let me handle it…!” I jump over the fence and fall from the rooftop.

“…” The wind and pressure push against my body. Fifteen meters to the ground, 1.7 seconds until landing… No, that’s too slow. He’ll catch up…!

“Vox, got es Atlas…! Archer, take care of the landing…!”

“…Hah!” I let Archer take the impact of the landing and start to run as soon as my hoofs touch the ground. …First, I have to change the location. We have to go somewhere we can move around freely, not a small place like a rooftop. We have to move to a large field with no obstacles, to play to Archer’s and my strengths…!

“Hah,hah…!” I run from the rooftop to the schoolground in less than seven seconds. It’s more than a hundred meters. My speed is so fast that normal ponies would see only a blur. But that’s…

“Sheesh, those are really good legs. It’ll be a waste to kill you here.” …Meaningless against a Servant.

“Archer…!” At the moment I step back, Archer steps in front, taking form. A cloudy night, In Archer’s right wing is a shortsword that reflects the weak moonlight.

“…Wow.” The stallion crooks his mouth. “…That’s good. That’s the way to go. I don’t mind ponies that are quick on the uptake.” A large whirlwind. …That’s the weapon swung at me on the rooftop… the chalky white horn that tried to mercilessly slaughter me…

“Servant… Lancer…”

“That’s right. And your Servant is Saber … Or maybe not. Who the hell are you?” There’s no sign of his previous casual demeanor. In response to Lancer, full of murderous intent, Archer remains silent. …The distance between the two is about five meters. The weapon on Lancer’s head is about two meters. For that stallion with the bestial smell, I feel like the remaining three meters are meaningless.

“…Heh. You’re not the type to engage in one-on-one combat. So you must be Archer.” Archer doesn’t respond to the sneering voice either. Confronting each other, strangely, are red and blue. The two counterfeit colored knights are already watching for the other’s clinching blow.

“…All right. I don’t like it, but now we’ve met, we’ll just have to fight. Come on, take out your bow, Archer. I have some manners, so I’ll at least wait for that.”

“…” Archer does not respond. There’s nothing to say to an enemy he must defeat. That steel back of his seems to declare so.

“…” That makes me realize. …I’m being stupid. Archer is just waiting for my word, my command. “Archer.” I talk to his back without approaching him. “I won’t help you. Show me your powers here.”

“…Heh.” Was that a laugh? He grins as if to answer my words, and the red knight dashes forward. Twirling gusts of wind. Shortsword in right wing, the red bullet launches.

“…You fool!” What meets him is a blue horn-thrust. If the dashing Archer is a raging wind, the responding horned head is a divine wind. The sword is swung, a swing to deflect the thrust. Archer parries the thrust of the high speed horn with his shortsword.

“…!” The one in red stops, the enemy did not permit Archer’s rush. The enemy doesn’t even let him get within two meters, the range of the horn. For a long weapon, distance is always preferred. As Lancer has a weapon almost two meters long, he only needs to attack when the enemy comes into his range. Thrusting at an approaching enemy is easier than moving out yourself. But even so. Lancer closes the distance himself and he doesn’t even allow Archer to move forward.

“Idiot, a mere bowpony challenging a close-range fight…!” His temper is like a burning fire. Lancer closes in with each blow, with no thought of stopping. With a long weapon, it’s suicidal to close in to an enemy. The unicorn’s tactic is to use their long range to defeat the enemy and win the battle. So, as Lancer is just advancing unchecked, he doesn’t have a chance of winning.

“…No way.” But that’s just by the book. Lancer’s horn shows no vulnerabilities as it strikes for the throat, shoulders, forehead, and heart. Thrusts so fast even the afterimages are blurred. As each strike of his horn repels, rebuffs, and pushes back Archer, any one of his thrusts could be called a final blow. But even as a bowpony, Archer is a Servant. No ordinary attack can be a final blow…!

“Ha…!” Having repelled the horn aimed at his forehead, Archer closes in with speed superior to Lancer’s horn. …Based on its shape, you might think the main attack of a horn is a thrust, but the basic strength of a horn is in swings. This is because a wide swing using its long range does not allow the enemy to dodge it by stepping back. A partial retreat does not allow escape, and an attempt counterattack will only result in a slashed stomach. But simply going forward will end up in a smashed rib from the long shaft of the horn. Archer and Lancer are similarly built. On top of that, it’s hard for Archer with no heavy armor to step into range of a horn swung like a whirlwind.

…But, thrusts are a different story. A blazing fast thrust certain to strike you is certainly scary. But as long as the attack targets a point, there are many ways to avoid it once you see it. As Archer did just then, hitting the shaft of the approaching horn to redirect it slightly creates an opening. It must be because he underestimated a bowpony. The advantage of a long weapon is in the length and freedom of its range. Once Lancer has discarded these advantages himself, his defeat is...

“Huh…!?” The one in red stops, a nightmare like time is reversing. The thrust is faster than the previous ones…!

“Guh…!” Archer tries to parry the blow, but he gets flicked away along with his weapon. There are no openings in Lancer’s attack. No, not just that. The thrusts increase in speed and power without limit and it becomes a final blow even for a Servant…!

“…” We were the ones that underestimated him. For that Servant… for Lancer’s weapon, there are no general rules about horns. Who could every parry continuous attacks without space to breathe between them? Archer manages to retreat a bit and parries. And as a result the distance between them opens a little.

That distance. Lancer uses that distance as a runway to launch an even more powerful attack. The raging continuous attack is only a repetition of that. But the blows themselves are godlike. Ten blows already, no, it must actually be many times more than that. The heavy rain of horn pours with yet more strength, trying to skewer Archer to death.

…It’s not fast, but it’s just skill. It thrusts like a waterfall, with no change in speed. What can Archer do as he’s now on the defensive? With such a shortsword, he can only parry the horn. He has no way to close on Lancer, and he continues to retreat.

“…” A vacuum of steel unfolds. Support… I have to back Archer up, but my throat won’t respond. My magic has poor aim. Unless Archer gets far away from Lancer, I will hit him with my magic as well. Such an opening would only increase Lancer’s advantage. …And besides. Frankly, I’m captivated. This is a battle between Servants. This is the Harmony Grail War itself, where we use heroic spirits…

The highest rank of familiar, whom we would never otherwise obtain, servants; familiars of different classes that obey the seven Masters, these are the highest-ranked familiars, called heroic spirits, that the Harmony Grail summons. …So, it’s misleading to call them familiars.

Originally, familiars were just beings that ran errands for the mage. Imagine, perhaps, a cat in boots, or a cute white bird, or a black dog that doesn’t obey its master or something like that. Familiars that a mere mage can summon are of that level. Familiars are just familiars. They are only mascots that run errands for their masters, so they cannot be beings stronger than their masters.

But Servants are different. They are the most powerful beings. Even for sorcerers, of which there are only five in this world, it would probably be impossible to form a contract with them. It’s not that summoning is hard or even that the ability of the Servant surpasses that of the mage.

Servants themselves are beings above magic. I’ll make it clear. Servants are heroes from the past. Myth, legend, fable, history… Fiction or not, the “superpony beings” who gained concrete existence in ponylore are what we call heroes.

A hero that becomes eternal in ponies’ minds is no longer pony after their death, and is promoted to another form of existence. Ponies that bring about miracles, save ponies, and achieve great deeds, are called heroes even after their death. After being so called, they are promoted to heroic spirits after their death and become guardians of ponies.

It doesn’t matter whether these ponies existed in reality or only stories. It is ponies’ minds that create a hero. Ponies’ wishes that “this is how things should be” give them form and set them up as real. Authenticity does not matter. They can have form as long as they have fame as a legend and ponies have faith. The ultimate ideal ponies have created, the greatest pony ponies have created. These are the heroes, the heroic spirits. And of course, since they are beyond pony, they cannot be controlled by ponies.

A mage usually borrows their power only to mimic them. They can’t summon the heroic spirits themselves. But the Harmony Grail made that impossibility into reality. It summons the heroic spirit, beyond pony control, and turns it into a familiar obedient to the Master. That nonsense is proof that the Harmony Grail is almighty. And with the passing of years ignored, the heroic spirits are summoned, the most recent from a hundred years ago, the oldest from the ancient days. The seven heroic spirits obey each of the seven Masters, protect them, and eliminate the Masters of the enemy. Heroes from every age and country are revived into the present day, to kill one another for supremacy. That is why this ritual is called the Harmony Grail War.

…But it seems the Harmony Grail has its limits too. Even the Harmony Grail cannot indiscriminately call unto the spirit-like beings. Just as a form invented by ponies is required for the imaginary sixth element, known as the devil, to take form, the heroic spirits also need a form to live in this world. That form is their temporary name, and the way they exist in this world.

The Harmony Grail has furnished “classes” so that the heroic spirits may take form more easily, and it only summons the heroic spirits that match these classes. It’s like a passport to the present as it sets up a role as a familiar in advance. By allowing the summoned heroic spirit to take on that role, it helps the spirit to take form. If there are seven Masters chosen by the Harmony Grail, there are also seven Servants obeying those Masters.

There are seven furnished classes: knight of the sword, Saber, knight of the horn, Lancer, knight of the bow, Archer, mounted soldier, Rider, mage, Caster, silent killer, Assassin and mad warrior, Berserker. Only the heroic spirits with attributes of these classes are summoned to the present to obey the Master… and become a Servant.

That is the Servant System… A summoning and contract with a heroic spirit beyond pony control, to win the “miracle” beyond pony grasp. The ultimate competition held only on this ground, the one and the only Harmony Grail War…!

“…!” A loud crash, the shortsword that deflected Lancer’s horn flies from Archer’s wing. This is Lancer’s technique; a straight thrust that turns into a sweep at Archer’s wing. It was a blow Archer could not avoid even had he seen it coming. There is no effective way of parrying a horn with a sword. A strong rebuff only results in a stronger counterattack, and a weak rebuff does not create any openings.

The important aspect of the battle between a sword and a horn lies in defeating the enemy when he is at the wrong range…

“…Idiot.” There’s no hesitation in Lancer, his movement to push Archer back stops. …He must intend to end the match in a single instant. The stares of the firmly place Lancer and the swordless Archer clash. In that instant, the horn is thrust just like a flash of light. It can’t even be seen. Forehead, neck and heart; three shots are launched, any one a fatal blow…!! But, the flash too fast to see is repelled by a shining blade…!

“…!?” In Archer’s wing is the shortsword again. A sword like before, an old Ponyville sword like a hatchet. But the biggest difference is…

“Crap, two swords…!” Pair of swords, in his wings are matched swords, mirror images of each other.

“Heh, a bowpony trying to be a swordspony…!” Lancer’s horn flies. As if to finish Archer off, the horn moves faster and faster.

“…” Archer defends with a burning spirit. His hawk-like eyes say that he will not retreat anymore… no, that he will only advance from now on.

The clashing sounds are like a well-orchestrated music. Two steels clanging each other. The sparking clashes increase in rhythm without a pause. The battle of the two is like a vacuum. It sucks in the air around them, and it seems like anything approaching them would be cut to pieces.

“…” In reality, it only lasts an instant. But for me looking on, it seems to take an infinitely long time. Lancer tries not to let Archer near him, while Archer advances using his swords as a shield. Over a hundred blows have been thrown, and Archer loses a sword every time.

But it’s only for a moment as Archer has a sword in his wing in the next instant, forcing Lancer back a little each time. Lancer finally admits his carelessness; that even though he doesn’t know who is before him, he will be the loser if he dismisses him as a mere bowpony.

The distance widens. Probably to recover, Lancer puts a large distance between them. …His speed is extraordinary. Archer’s charge was out of this world, but it was still slow compared to Lancer. The movement of his retreat had panther-like speed and agility.

“…Twenty-seven. I’ve disarmed you that many times, yet you still have more.” Lancer mutters in irritation. No, it’s more like confusion. …I feel the same way.

According to Father, a Servant carries only one weapon. Their weapon is filled with magical energy, so it’s not something that can be created one after another, like Archer was just doing. Servants are heroes that sublimate their spirits after death, equaling the harmony spirits. To put it another way, they are like devils or angels. They are powerful familiars on their own, but their most powerful weapon is their “proof of heroism”, a magical item called their “Noble Phantasm”.

A Noble Phantasm is a weapon or armor the Servant used when they were a hero, and it’s treated as a last resort. The Noble Phantasm is the one and only weapon for a Servant. This is because the Noble Phantasm is an ultimate weapon without equal. …The horn that Lancer is using will show its power as a Noble Phantasm when Lancer deems it necessary. A Noble Phantasm is an impressive weapon by itself, but its true ability is to release all its power using its “true name”. Heroes’ weapons which rule over all others, and which have killed dragons and gods.

Servants activate their Noble Phantasm using their magical energy. It’s much like magic. Servants recreate the destructions in legend using their weapon as a catalyst. Those weapons are never disposable. The swords that Archer brought out must be excellent, but they cannot be his Noble Phantasm. He is the Servant Archer. So the Noble Phantasm he conceals must be a bow.

“What’s wrong, Lancer? It’s not like you to just stand there and watch. Where’s the energy you had just now?”

“…You’re talking crap, you cheater.” Lancer’s irritation is understandable. Even though Lancer fought as a unicorn, Archer fended him off as a swordspony. Which means, Archer hasn’t shown any of his abilities yet, so it’s natural for Lancer to feel ghastly.

“…All right then, I’ll ask you. What hero are you? I’ve never heard of a bowpony using two swords.”

“On the other hoof, it’s easy to tell who you are. It’s said that only the fastest heroes are chosen as the Lancer, but you surpass even that. There aren’t three lancers in this world at your level. And on top of that, there’s only one with such beast-like agility.”

“…Oh. Well said, Archer.” At that instant, his vast murderous intent makes me forget to breathe. Lancer’s head moves. This is different from before. A stance free from contempt. The horn is lowered as if to strike the ground and only his stare pierces Archer…

“…In that case, you shall face my finishing blow.”

“I won’t stop you. You’re an enemy I will have to defeat sooner or later.” Lancer’s body sings down. At the same time, a chill like thorns fills the schoolyard. …The air freezes. Not a metaphor, it literally freezes. All the mana in the air is frozen. The only person allowed to breathe here is the warrior called Lancer. The horn on Lancer’s head is unmistakably a demonic one. And now, it is waiting to take its true form in the moment it strikes…

“…Crap.” He’ll be beaten. I don’t know what kind of Noble Phantasm that is, but Archer will be beaten. It’s implausible since this is the first time I’ve felt such an intuition, but there’s no doubt about it. Archer will die when that horn is thrust. It is determined. Literally, Lancer’s horn is the embodiment of inescapable death…

“...Oh.” Archer will be defeated. Archer will die when Lancer pierces his heart. …And yet. Even though I know what’s going to happen, I can’t even help him. Because if I move even a finger, that will trigger the attack. …So, if anything can stop this battle and stop Archer’s defeat, it would be…

“…Who’s there…!!?” It would be the chance appearance of a stranger we have all overlooked.

“…Huh?” The ghastly air coming from Lancer disappears. The sound of fleeing hoofs. …That figure is definitely wearing a school uniform.

“A student…!? Somepony was still here!?”

“It seems so. He did save our lives, though.” Archer says calmly. Well we were certainly saved, but…

“…My mistake. I didn’t notice my surroundings because I was preoccupied with Lancer… Hey, Archer, what are you doing?”

“Can’t you see? I’m resting since I’m free now.”

“You can’t do that. What about Lancer?”

“He went after that stallion. He saw us, so Lancer probably went to eliminate him.”

“…” For an instant, my thoughts stop.

“…Follow him, Archer! I’ll catch up right away…!”

“…” Archer goes after Lancer immediately.

“…Damn, how stupid of me…!” I curse my carelessness. It’s the rule of mages to eliminate any witnesses. …Which is why, if one didn’t want to do that, one just had to allow no witnesses. I’ve done that until now, so why do I have to make a mistake today of all days…!?

A night where even the moonlight is obscured, a student is lying on the cold hallway floor and Archer is standing still.

“……” He is staring blankly at the student. …A smell hits my nose. The blood on the floor makes clear that it’s the smell of death.

“…Follow him, Archer. Lancer will probably go back to his Master. This won’t be worth it unless we at least find out what his Master looks like.”

“……” Archer goes after Lancer. I’m left alone with the student lying on the floor.

“……” I can’t look straight at him. But I must. This is my fault. This is my fault. This is my fault. …Ever since I was a filly. Ever since I became the successor of Jewel, I’ve been preparing for something like this. There’s no good or evil for mages. I’ve always told myself that this road has only my blood and the blood of others, so…!

“…One shot from Lancer’s horn, huh? You can’t be saved with your heart pierced.” I don’t know how long it’s been since Lancer killed him. Was he lucky or unlucky to be pierced through the heart? I guess Lancer’s attack isn’t a simple external wound as the flow of blood from the rupture isn’t too severe. It’s not too severe, but it’s all over when the brain doesn’t get any more blood. No, basically, if his heart were pierced, he should have died instantly.

“…But it’s amazing he isn’t dead yet.” …Yes. He’s still breathing faintly as if to give his last scream. But that will only last a few more seconds. He can’t heal his own wounds, and I don’t have enough power to save him either.

“I have to look at his face. I should at least do that.” I try to touch the head, facing the ground, and realize my legs won’t move. …They’re trembling. I wonder why. I’m used to such things. I’ve had to make these kinds of choices many times before. I’ve lost many things due to my mistakes and my selfishness. That’s why… I’m ready for a day like this. So why… why am I so angry at myself?

“…Sorry. I’ll see you off, at least.” I control my trembling legs and my failing knees with my will, and look at the face of the student.

“……” A huge smacking around, it really feels like I’ve been hit on the head with a hammer.

“…Stop it. Why does it have to be you?” I grit my teeth. Not to suppress my trembling. I’m really pissed off. Why is it him? Why did it have to be him? I’m not mad at Lancer for killing a witness quickly and perfectly, just as a Servant should do. I’m just angry at him for staying late at this place, on this day…!

“……” Sweetie’s face flashes in my mind. She will definitely cry. And I recall one red-tinted day after school, a long time ago. …A distant sunset. Somepony always running alone, and a boring mare, staring at that from far away. …And before me, the corpse of somepony who happened to get involved.

“……” …There is a way. I might fail and lose my last resort in the process, but there is still a way. No, I’ll lose my last resort whether I succeed or fail, so the result for me won’t change.

“……” It’s a mistake. The fact of his death is already determined. It’s my fault for not noticing the things around me. It’s his fault for unluckily staying late. So I don’t need to go that far. Yes, because this is what my father, who gave me nothing else, left just for me. A powerful chunk of magical energy, a reliable last resort to win through this battle. A precious, precious thing just for me…

“…So what, idiot?” I shake the feeling off and kneel in front of the one who will become a corpse in another second.

“…Man, I’ve done it.” The pendant in my hoof becomes lighter. My father’s memento is drained almost to emptiness, and falls onto what use to be a dying body.

“…Well, it can’t be helped.” Yes, it can’t be helped. I didn’t have the power or skills to revive somepony with a damaged heart, damaged blood vessels, and on the verge of brain death on top of that. That’s why I had to make up for my lack of skill with this powerful object.

“It’s lucky he was still breathing. If he was completely dead, no amount of magical energy could have revived him.” But since he was still alive… I just did what I could, and ended up saving his life.

“…It would have been awful if I failed, but since I succeeded, I guess it’s all right. Yeah, I feel fulfilled to be honest, so this wasn’t such a bad experience.” I’m just bluffing.

“…Let’s go. What’s done is done. I have to head back before he wakes up.” Yeah, there’s no need for me to stay here any longer. Archer should be following Lancer, so I should go home by myself.

…On my way back, I remember. I left the pendant at school, just a pendant now that the magical energy has been drained out.

“Oh well.” I’ve no more use for that pendant. Sure, it might have a bit magical energy left in it, but surely less than the ten jewels I have. What my father intended to leave for me was enough magical energy to win the Harmony Grail War. So now, without magical energy, that thing is meaningless.

I enter the house without saying anything and sit on the sofa. Archer isn’t back yet. I sigh and listen to the clock for a few minutes.

“…Huh, I have to switch gears. What am I doing, daydreaming after a battle like that?” I jump up and brew some tea. There are so many things to think about, most importantly, the Servants. I have just witnessed a battle between Servants I had previously only understood intellectually.

“Lancer, huh…? I panicked when he almost used his Noble Phantasm, but I would have found out his identity if he had used it…” The easiest way to beat an enemy Servant is to learn their identity. Ignoring for the moment the idiot who doesn’t even know his own identity, the biggest weak point of a Servant is their “true name”. Discovering the Servant’s true name… in other words, figuring out their identity… should let you take a guess at what kind of Noble Phantasm they might have. It goes without saying, but since Servants are heroic spirits, they have a legend associated with them.

If you figure out their legend, you should be able to find out most of their abilities. Servants are called by their class names because they want to hide their true names. Because the more famous a hero is, the more ponies know about their weapons and their weaknesses.

A heroic spirit that becomes a Servant never gives out their true identity. The only ones that know the Servants’ identities are the Masters. There’s even a tacit understanding that the Masters hide their Servants’ identities while trying to discover the identities of the others.

…This is the fifth Harmony Grail War. The qualities of the Servants are determined by the ranks of the summoned heroic spirits. It goes without saying that the more famous heroes and the heroes with better weapons are stronger. But it’s difficult to summon such heroic spirits.

To summon a heroic spirit, one must have a connection with them such as a weapon they used during their lives. Even the Magic Association has a few such things. So generally, one will summon a heroic spirit that suits them, like I did.

A Servant’s strength is determined by the rank of the heroic spirit. But it’s not that simple as even the most powerful heroic spirits may have a hard time depending on the class they are assigned to. That is because of the special abilities assigned to each class, the possibility of the weak defeating the strong.

The seven classes each have a different additional ability, and one even has a chance of defeating an opponent of higher rank depending on the ability’s affinity. To take an example, an infamous hero has defeated a great hero four times in the past.

As far as I know, the most powerful Servant is Saber. In all previous four wars, Saber has made it to the final fight. It is said that the three classes Saber, Lancer and Archer have strong magic resistance. To put it simply, magic is pretty much useless against them. It’s because they are fighters who fought through age of myths, when magic were used widely. Magic that mages use now would probably dissipate just by touching them. …Anyways, that’s why these three classes are considered the basic and the best.

Another that’s worthy of mention is the Servant Berserker. The heroic spirit summoned into his class loses their sanity. Just as the name implies, they become a mad warrior puppet of their Master. The benefit from this is a “strengthening” of their power, far exceeding the powers they had when alive. However, the most powerful a Servant becomes, the greater the burden it imposes on the Master. In the past, Masters who summoned Berserker couldn’t control their rampaging Servants, and destroyed themselves by running out of magical energy. No exceptions.

…The winners and losers of the Harmony Grail War are largely determined by the abilities of the Servants. Well, I expect there are ways to win it by the Master’s efforts, but it is basically a fight between the Servants. That is why a Master should be very careful when summoning a Servant…

“……” I silently consider the plans we should make from now on. The clock, fixed already, strikes eleven while it does so… Archer comes in.

“Welcome back. How did it go?”

“…I’m sorry. I failed. It must be one cautious Master. At the very least, Lancer’s Master is not on this side of town.” As I expected, Lancer was alone and it seems his Master isn’t the type to show up for battles personally.

“I see. Well, I guess it won’t be that easy.” Yes, there’s no way everything will go as I might hope. So it can’t be helped. Let’s consider what happened tonight as a tuition fee for the lessons learned.

“You seem down, Master. Where are your high spirits? Don’t tell me you got scared by that one fight. If you so order, I am ready to go battle Lancer again right now.” Archer protests silently that we should do so. …I see. I guess I look depressed.

“Of course not, I’m staying in only because I don’t want to do anything pointless.”

“Hm? Anything pointless…?”

“Well, all the Masters aren’t present yet, right? Tonight couldn’t be helped, but I wouldn’t start fighting before we get the signal. My father told me this is one of the rules of the Harmony Grail War.”

“…I see, so your father was also a Master.” Archer nods, understanding …Then. Archer makes a troubled face and starts to ponder something.

“What? Do you have something you want to say?”

“Yeah, there’s something I forgot to ask. Rare, you’ve been raised since you were small to be a Master and you’ve accepted that, right? So you’ve expected to be a Master since the beginning.”

“Of course, well, there certainly are Masters that are suddenly appointed, but I’m different. For the Jewel family, the Harmony Grail has been our earnest desire for many generations.”

“I thought so. So having been raised to become a Master, you must have a purpose. I forgot to ask about that. I cannot swear my sword to you unless I know my Master’s wish. …So Rare, what is your wish?”

“Wish? I don’t really have one.”

“…What?” Oh, Archer’s making a funny face. “T-That can’t be true! The Harmony Grail is an almighty grail that grants wishes. Becoming a Master means obtaining the Harmony Grail, so how can you say you have no wish to grant…!?”

“……” Archer is asking with a serious expression. …Oh, I see. The Master’s wish after obtaining the Harmony Grail isn’t irrelevant to the Servant. But it’s strange. Father said that Servants have wishes as well, but that is only their wish. I don’t think Archer should be concerned because I don’t have any wishes. “All right, if you don’t have a specific wish, why not wish for something ambiguous? Like ruling the world?”

“Why? The world is already mine.”

“……”

“Hey now, Archer. The world is just another word for the things you value around you, right? That’s something I’ve had since I was born. If you tell me to rule such a world, I already rule it.”

“……” Archer looks at me with a troubled expression. I’m amazed. The stallion really is hard-headed. “Ridiculous. The Harmony Grail is a power to grant wishes, a power to obtain the world. Are you saying you’re seeking it, yet you have no wish?”

“But ruling the world would be so troublesome and there’s no point in wishing for something so pointless. You seem to lack imagination.”

“…I don’t understand. For what then, do you fight?”

“I fight because there’s a battle, Archer. And I’ll take whatever I can get. I don’t know about this Harmony Grail thing, but I can just use it when I find something I want, right? As a pony, there are infinite things I might want in life.”

“…So, you’re saying…”

“Yes. I’m fighting to win, Archer.”

“……” Archer’s shoulders slump. Maybe he’s disappointed in my opinions, but it seems he’s finally relaxed. “…I give up. You’re certainly a worthy Master for me.” …Ugh. …I find it hard to deal with that kind of comment, so I wish he’d stop saying such things…

“…Huh, a Servant has no right to choose their Master, but I’ll ask for the heck of it. Why am I a worthy Master for you?”

“It goes without saying; you’re unmistakably the strongest Master. No pony would be a better Master to serve than you.”

“Oh, thanks. It doesn’t sound like flattery when you say it.” …I look away because I’m embarrassed. I find it hard to deal with Archer because he speaks frankly like this even though he’s so cynical. …But, well, I’m honestly happy that he trusts me. I trust Archer and he trusts me. I don’t think this sense of solidarity is a bad thing.

“Well then, let’s take a break. Even if the seventh Master is going to appear, it won’t be right now… wait a minute, Rare. What happened to that jewelry of yours?”

“You mean my pendant? Oh, I forgot it. It’s out of power, so there’s no use for it, right?”

“That’s true, but… well, if you say so.”

“Yes, it’s a memento of my father, but it’s not like it’s my only memory of him…”

“…That’s no good. You don’t have to be that strong, Rare.” So saying, Archer takes out the pendant I left at school.

“Oh… you went and picked it up for me.”

“…Don’t forget it again. It only looks right on you, Rare?” As if he’s embarrassed, Archer looks away as he gives me the pendant.

“…I see. Thanks.” I accept it. To be honest, I don’t know if I should be embarrassed or cool about it. The pendant is as it was. …As expected, there’s no magical energy left in it. Empty of magical energy, it’s just an expensive but ordinary jewel, and it doesn’t hold any power. But, as Archer would put it. Even if there’s no power left in this pendant, it still has meaning as something my father specifically left for me. Then… maybe I can just laugh off the fact that I helped that stallion by sacrificing my trump card.

“…Hey, wait a sec.” Something clicks in my head. I wasn’t thinking straight back then because of my regret, but thinking about it calmly, I missed something. He saw us, so it’ll be dangerous unless we adjust his memory. Basically, Lancer prioritized elimination the witness over his battle with us. Lancer’s thinking probably matches his Master’s so… if such a Master finds out the stallion they killed didn’t die, what would he do?

“…He wouldn’t let the stallion keep on living…” I get up from my sofa. …It’s been three hours since then. I might not make it, but… After all I did, I have to make it on time…!

I run through the night. Fortunately, I know where his house is. No, I didn’t look it up, but it just happens that an acquaintance of mine goes there a lot… though I’ve never been there myself.

“…Honestly, you’re just taking on unwanted troubles.” Archer has no interest in cooperating. He was against saving the stallion when he was dying, and he’s against me going to help him right now.

…It’s midnight. Under the cloudy night sky, we reach the Ponyville-styled house. There’s no sight of anyone in this house on the edge of the residential district. There aren’t many houses around it, and there’s no pony to come and help if something happens here.

“……” My breath is white. A wind starts to pick up. It must be quite strong as the clouds start to drift fast. The supposedly warm wind of Ponyville sends chills down my spine, making me tremble. Even if Ponyville is considered warm, it’s still cold on the hill. The air around here is frozen. I strain my ears in the cold atmosphere. In the frozen feeling, I feel a small sense of an enemy.

“…He’s here. The Servant from before…!” I bite my lip. His presence is perceptible on the other side of this wall. Lancer is in the house already and about to kill the same stallion again, who has just come home without a clue as to what happened.

“…I’ll just have to jump in and beat him. I’ll worry about what comes next when it happens…!” Just as I’m about to command Archer to go in, a bright white light, like a fallen sun, comes within the house.

“……” The presence is eclipsed by another presence. The wave of power of the Servant Lancer is consumed by an even larger wave. …The instantaneous explosion of ether gives the spiritual being a body, summoned to overpower Lancer.

“No way…” I can only mutter. But it’s true. To prove it… Lancer jumps over the wall and leaps away as if fleeing from this place. “…Hey, Archer. Is this another one of your hypothetical scenarios?”

“I don’t know. But this makes seven. All the Masters are here now, Rare.” Archer answers calmly. I’ve lost my normal judgment. That’s why I didn’t even consider the obvious event that would follow.

The wind blows strongly. Clouds cover the sky like an umbrella. The unlit suburbs are enclosed by darkness. And the Servant jumps over the wall, coming down like a demonic bird…

“…!” Archer has reacted already. But I couldn’t react. That was my mistake. The battle ended with that small opening, not lasting even a second. It might have been only a second for me, but for that Servant, it was an opening that couldn’t be ignored. A sword rushes for me.

“Huh, Archer…?” Archer pushes me aside and the Servant slashes him. Archer, who handled Lancer’s fury of attacks beautifully, has been taken down with one blow…

“Archer, disappear…!” But I make it in time this time. Just as the enemy Servant is about to cut off Archer’s head with her blade, I forcibly remove him. A pain in my right hand, it must have been an excessive command, so a Command Spell has disappeared from my hand. …Now there’s only one remaining. But this is for the best. Rather than having Archer die, I would prefer to lose one or two Command Spells…

“……” Giving no consideration to Archer’s disappearance, the Servant attacks me. “…Don’t underestimate me!” I take from my pocket a topaz with a wind spell stored in it. Then, I launch all the magical energy it contains at her without processing it…! This thing, which can blow away a house without a trace, is a bundle of wind spells I’ve stocked up over time. It’s one of the ten jewels I’ve been putting my magical energy into for seventeen years without rest. I’m using all the magical energy stored in it, so even if I can’t defeat her, it should at least slow her down a bit…

…No, not even that. It did nothing. The swirl of wind that instantly tears apart anything caught within it disappears like a magic trick the instant it touches the Servant. …Such strong magic resistance. Mere magical energy from a mage cannot hurt this Servant…! …So, this is it. She can’t be hurt by magic, and I’ve lost the protection of Archer, so I can’t stop this Servant.

I barely managed to avoid one blow, but that’s all. I look up at the night sky. In it is the figure of cold-hearted Death who is looking down at me as I lay miserably on the ground…

“…Wha…” The wind blows, In between the dark clouds in the spiral sky, the moon shines. The falling moonlight and the beautiful face… This is the Servant that drove off Lancer, defeated my Archer in one strike, and annulled my magic with no trouble.

“That magic was awesome, mage.” The mare’s voice is like a bell. Yes, this voice is like a nightmare right now. It’s only natural. The more beautiful my enemy is, the more of a nightmare it is as I cannot believe the difference in our strength.

“But this is your end, Master of Archer.” The point of the sword shines brilliantly. …On the verge of death, I understand. With just one look, without proof… This is the card I wanted. The one said to be the strongest of all Servants, the hero of the sword.

“……” I look up at the moon, accepting my death. There’s no time for me to flee or plead for my life. I will die here and Rarity Jewel’s Harmony Grail War will end on the third day.

There is only disgrace and regret, and I will probably vanish bearing a grudge against my enemy. …But still, I don’t feel anything. Something must really be wrong with me. Even though I’m going to be killed in an instant, I adore her again. That’s right. If you ask for regrets, that’s it, but I guess it can’t be helped. …Because she’s the most powerful Servant, because her figure is just so heartless, so infinitely valiant, and so beautiful…

Let me know if you see any mistakes. I only revised this once.

Day One: decision one

View Online

From now on the story will be in Storm's perspective

…When I came to, I was in a burning field. I guess there was a big fire. The familiar town had turned to ashes and it looked like remains of a battlefield from a movie. …But that didn’t last long either.

The fire had died down by the time the sun rose. The tall wall of flame had shortened, and most of the buildings had fallen. …It felt strange; being the only thing in that place that still had its original form. I was the only one still alive around here. I must have been really lucky, or my house was built in a very lucky spot. I don’t know which it was, but the point is, I was the only one left alive. I felt that since I survived, I should live on.

I started walking aimlessly, because I thought it would be dangerous just to stay there. I wasn’t really concerned about getting burned up like the ponies lying around me. …Probably because, over and above not wanting to be like them, I had a stronger feeling in my mind. But still, I had no hope. It was already a wonder I was still alive, so I couldn’t expect to be saved. I won’t survive. Whatever happens, I won’t be able to escape from this red world. It was such an absolute hell that even a small colt could understand it.

And I collapsed. Was it because there was no air? Was it because no function was left in my body? Anyway, I collapsed and stared up at the clouded sky. Everything around me was burned up and I could see many shriveled ponies. The dark clouds loomed overhead, telling me it would rain soon. …That’s good. The fire will be put out once it rains. In the end, I sighed deeply and looked up at the sky. I say to myself that it hurts. I say so on behalf of all the ponies who couldn’t even say so.

…That was ten years ago. After that, I was miraculously saved. My body survived. But I think all the other things about me burned up and were reduced to ashes. If you take away a colt’s parents, home, and all such things, there’s nothing left for him. That’s why there was only my body. I think it’s a simple story. In other words, in order to let my body live… My heart died. …I’m dreaming.

“…Huh!?” I squint my eyes at the white light. “So bright”, I think. It was just light entering my eyes when I woke up, but I’m not used to it. I probably didn’t even understand what the bright light meant.

“Huh?” When my eyes focus, I’m surprised. I’m lying on an unfamiliar bed, in an unfamiliar room. I’m surprised, but the room is so white and clean that I feel safe.

“…Where am I?” I look around. The room is big and there are many beds. A pony is in each bed, and everypony seems to be hurt. But nothing feels ill in this room. Everypony who’s hurt is somepony who was saved.

“……” I relax and let my eyes wander. …Outside the window. The bright blue sky was unbelievably beautiful.

After a few days, I finally understood. I could clearly remember what had happened in the past few days. Even so, I was no different from a newborn baby. Not just a metaphor, it was close to the truth. Anyway, it was a terrible fire. I had been saved from it, was in the hospital with my body wrapped in bandages, and my parents were gone. I didn’t get the situation, but I vaguely understood that I was alone. I think I understood quickly. …Well, there was nothing but fillies and colts in similar situations around me, so all I could do was absorb the fact.

…And after that. That stallion came, right when I was beginning to worry what would happen to me next. He came on the day my bandages were taken off and I was able to eat without help. Wrinkled coat and uncombed mane. The stallion, a bit younger than the doctor, felt more like a big brother than a father.

“Hello. You must be Storm.” A smile that seems to melt into the white sunlight. I think it was suspicious voice, but a very kind voice. “I’ll ask you directly. Which would you prefer? To go to an orphanage, or to be adopted by this stallion you’ve never seen before?” That stallion was saying he could adopt me. When I asked him if he was a relative of mine, he said he was just a stranger. …He looked like an unreliable stallion with no future. But it made no difference, as I knew nothing about either one: him or the orphanage.

So I decided to go with him. “I see, that’s good. Get ready quickly, then. You should get used to your new place as fast as you can.” The stallion quickly started packing my stuff. His packing wasn’t very good, even in the eyes of a colt. Then, after making a big mess…

“Oh, I forgot to mention something important. I have to tell you one thing before you come with me. Is that okay?” He turns to me lightheartedly and says, “Yeah. To start off with, I’m a sorcerer.” He says it in a serious, exaggerated tone. It happened in an instant. Come to think of it now, I was really a colt back then. I automatically believed those words.

“…Wow, you’re awesome.” I guess I said so with bright eyes. Since that time, I became his colt. Actually, I don’t remember what I said back then. But my father would always talk about that day. He would remember and retell the story again and again. So for my father, Doctor Whooves, that might have been the happiest day of his life.

…So. I guess it was strange for my father to tell me that he was a sorcerer, but I was strange as well for admiring that. And thus, I became an adopted son, and my last name became Whooves. Storm Whooves. When I said my name, I was really proud of having the same last name as Doctor.

…I’m dreaming. A story from my colthood. It was when I finally convinced my father to make me his student, so it must have been about eight years ago. When I was old enough to stay at home by myself, Doctor started to leave the house on a regular basis. He would say in his normal tone that he would “travel the world”, and he began to act on these words.

That’s how it was after that. It was normal for him to leave the house empty for a month, and he sometimes wouldn’t come home for half a year. The Whooves house is a big Ponyville-style house, and Doctor and I were the only ones living there.

I was perplexed in this house at times, as it was too big for a colt. But still, I liked my life here. Doctor Whooves would come home from his journeys and tell me lots of stories like a colt. And the colt who shared his last name would be at home waiting for those stories. I was always alone in the house, but that loneliness would all fade with the stories he brought back.

…The father who was always chasing his dreams like a colt. His attitude was astounding, but he always seemed dazzling to me. That might be why I wanted to be like him someday. …Well, on top of that… Looking at my ever-dreaming father, I felt I should become reliable myself…

…I hear a sound. I hear a heavy, old, rusty sound as the door opens. Light enters the dark shed.

“…Uh.” My mind, waking up…

“Storm, are you awake?” …Feels the cold air and the approaching hoofs.

“…Mm. Good morning, Sweetie.”

“Ah, yes. Good morning, Storm.” Sweetie smiles and nods as if accustomed to this situation.

“Storm, it’s morning already. You have some more time, but Pinkie Pie will get mad if you stay asleep here.”

“Oh… you’re right. Thanks for coming to wake me up.”

“It’s no problem at all. You’re always up so early. I can only come and wake you up like this occasionally.” …? Sweetie seems more upbeat than usual today as if she’s happy about something.

“…Really? I think you wake me up quite often. Though, Pinkie Pie always hits me to wake me up, so I’d rather have you wake me up… Well, I’ll try harder next time.” …I answer her with a sleepy head. I don’t know what I’m saying with my mind not fully awake.

“All right, but I’m happier when you don’t try.” Sweetie is giggling. …Gah, I guess my head was still dozing and I said something weird.

“…Give me a second, I’ll wake up.” Taking a deep breath, I clear up my mind. The cold outdoor air helps in situations like this. The chill works well to beat the sleepiness out of my head. …In front of me is Sweetie Belle, my junior at school. This place is a shed behind my house, and the time is six o’clock.

“…Storm?”

“Yeah, I’m awake now. Sorry, I guess I did it again. I have to help you cook breakfast too.”

“It’s fine. You were up late last night again, right? So you should take your time in the morning. I’ll get breakfast ready.” Sweetie says so in a happy tone. …It’s unusual. Sweetie really seems to be in a good mood this morning.

“I can’t let you do that. I’ll get up right now, so let’s go to the kitchen together. All right, I’m all set. Let’s go, Sweetie.”

“Ah… um, Storm…”

“Hm? What, is something wrong?”

“No, it’s nothing, but… I think you should change before you go back to the house.”

“…Oh.” That said, I look down at myself. I fell asleep while I was working, so I’m still wearing my overalls. Being my work clothes, they’re pretty dirty. I can’t imagine what Pinkie Pie would say to me if I went into the house like this.

“Ugh… I guess I’m not awake yet. I’m a bit out of it this morning.”

“That could be. So you rest here for a bit and I’ll take care of breakfast. And you know, if you keep this place a mess, Pinkie Pie will get mad at you.”

“…You’re right. I’ll go after I get changed. You go ahead.”

“Yes, I’ll be waiting, Storm.” Sweetie leaves. Well. I have to change into my school uniform and clear up this mess.

The shed is built on the edge of our yard, and just as it seems, it’s a warehouse we put all our junk in. But for me, it’s a place of treasures as I’ve enjoyed messing with things since I was a colt. Father didn’t allow me to go into the shed, but I always sneaked in here. As a result, it became my base. For me, Storm Whooves, I guess you could call this place my real room. The big Whooves household doesn’t suit me, and I can only relax in this space full of junk.

“…Besides, it’s a waste. Even if it’s junk, you can still use it.” Most of the things in here are appliances that can’t be used any more. Did I bring all the junk in here because I liked the place, or did I come to like it here because of all the junk? Anyway, since I was always sneaking in here, it became my hobby to fix broken things. It’s not like I get attached to things. I think it just annoys me not to use things that can still be used. And just like that, I was fixing up this stove all last night.

“…I guess I’ll finish this tomorrow. It seems I don’t have enough concentration, seeing how I fell asleep halfway.” I shake off the feeling of disappointment in myself. I gather up the parts of the stove and put them on the shelf full of things waiting to be fixed. There are no spaces on this shelf full of things awaiting repair. An old VCR awaits after the stove. …I guess I’ll ignore the fact that Pinkie Pie broke both of them.

“…All right.” I change into my uniform. This place is like my room, and it holds changes of clothes along with other things I need. It also has lots of blueprints and junk, the result of failures from when I do my training. There’s also some kind of old design inscribed on the floor, like an altar or something.

“…Well, let’s get today started.” Clapping my hoofs in prayer to the shed, I head for the house.

I emerge from the shed. The Whooves house is a Ponyville-style house on the outskirts of town. My father wasn’t much of a respected pony in town, but he somehow still had this huge house. That on its own is a mystery, but it also seems he didn’t have any relatives in Equestria. That’s why the house became mine and no pony else’s when my father died.

Though, to be honest, I don’t have that kind of management ability. Old Stallion Pie is in charge of complicated things like inheritance and property taxes. Old Stallion Pie is the big landlord in this neighborhood. According to Father, “the old stallion’s like a mafia boss”. Of course, this is just prejudice. He’s not “like” mafia boss; he “is” a mafia boss.

“……” Well, that’s a problem in itself, but I prefer to ignore it. It’s certainly true that he’s energetic and scary, but he’s actually not that bad of a pony. It really helps me as he pays a lot when I tune-up the motorcycle he likes to ride.

Anyway, that’s why I’m the only one living in this big house. It’s been five years since Father died. The days have passed quickly. I sigh, thinking about how much I’ve grown in those five years. I’ve trained every day to be like Doctor, but it’s not that easy in reality. It’s natural I had no talent to begin with, but what can be said about having no improvement at all in five years? To sum up the present in one sentence, my goal is so far away that I’m not even at the starting line yet.

“……” No, I guess it won’t do any good to rush. For now, I have to do what I can. Well then. Right now I should…

I'll go and help Sweetie.

I'll go and finish my daily routine.

I'll go and help Sweetie

View Online

…That’s right, I have to go and help Sweetie. I’d feel bad, both for letting my junior do all the work, and for Sweetie coming here so early in the morning. But I’m too late. It seems breakfast has already been made. I can smell the elegant scent of breakfast befitting Sweetie. Sweetie has finished cooking and is opening the cupboards. I can see that all she has left to do is set the table.

“I’m sorry. I’ll at least get the dishes ready, so you go and sit down.”

“Huh? Oh, you’re here already, Storm?”

“Not ‘already’. We’re usually eating by ten past six, so I certainly slept in.”

“I don’t think so. You’re not in any clubs, so this is still early for you.”

“Clubs have nothing to do with this. When you bring clubs into it, the problem is that you come here when you have morning practice to go to.”

“Ah… no, I’m doing this because I want to, so please don’t worry about my club.”

“Yeah, you always say that. That’s why I wake up early, clubs or not. It’s rude for me to sleep in if you’re going to be here.” For me, waking up early is waking up before Sweetie gets here, and sleeping in is making Sweetie prepare breakfast on her own… like today. Though, this has only been a habit for a year and a half or so.

“Anyways, you take a rest. We only have to set the table, so at least let me do that.” I stand next to Sweetie and take out the dishes. Sweetie is stubborn at times, and in situations like this, she won’t rest unless she’s forced to.

“Oh, then I’ll help too. I’ll load the plates and you can take them out.”

“No, I’m saying I’ll do it all myself.”

“That won’t do. You’re head of this household, so you should just sit contentedly in the mornings.”

“Sit contentedly? A head of household who leaves you to do the work by yourself is a failure. It’s okay, so go to the living room.”

“That’s right, please be a failure. This is repayment for letting me eat good food all the time. So if it’s possible, I’d like for you to rest.”

“Hey. We’re going fifty-fifty on the groceries, so you shouldn’t worry about. I should be the one thanking you. Since you’ve started coming here, our meals have improved.”

“Oh, I knew it. You don’t get it, do you Storm? That’s not why the meals here are good.”

“Huh? What do you mean that’s not why?”

“No, it’s nothing. But please take responsibility because I can’t eat a pleasant meal anywhere else anymore.” Sweetie smiles while blushing.

“I-Idiot, don’t say such weird things. What if Pinkie Pie hears that? She doesn’t understand jokes.”

“You’re right. It would be a big problem if Pinkie Pie overheard that.”

“Right. Don’t say so much weird stuff.”

“Yes, I won’t. I won’t say anything. So I can help you, right Storm?”

“……” Sweetie looks up at me, naturally and calmly.

“Fine, do what you want. If you want to help so much, go right ahead.”

“Yes, I’ll do as I please.”

“…Geez, you really don’t listen to anything I tell you anymore, do you Sweetie?”

“That’s true. Maybe I’m becoming more like Pinkie Pie.” Speaking softly, Sweetie reaches up for the cupboard. Her silky mane and smooth skin catch my eye.

“……” …How can I put this… it’s troubling. She must be maturing as she seems really feminine these days. Her casual movements and her figure are so beautiful that I instinctively look away.

“Storm? Is something wrong?”

“…No, it’s nothing. Don’t worry, it’s nothing.”

“Hm?” …Honestly. Why am I feeling tense around my friend’s sister? After all, Sweetie’s not like that. She’s good a underclasspony, and a junior I need to take care of. First of all, the relationship between me and Sweetie Belle is just of a senior and a junior. She’s the sister of a close friend of mine, but since she’s a grade below me, we weren’t that close.

It all changed a year and a half ago into this cooperative kind of relationship. Sweetie came to cook when I was injured, and after that, I think we just ended up like this. …I think we intended to do it until my injury healed, but some trivial thing came up to make her stay with it.

Anyways, Sweetie is a good cook, and perfect at cleaning and doing the laundry. It’s a big help to have her helping around here in the mornings, but it’s been a bit troubling recently. The problem is not in Sweetie, but me.

…That’s what I mean by a small problem. Maybe I’m just feeling guilty about being attracted to my friend’s sister. Usually I’m fine, but when I’m caught off guard like just now, I blush… does this make me an unsuitable senior…?

Congratulations you earned a Sweetie Belle point: +1

Continue

I'll go and do my daily routine

View Online

The Whooves house has a small gym. It was built when the house was built. It was only intended as a hobby, so the gym wasn’t built for any particular purpose.

“…Well.” I’ll warm up a bit before breakfast. I’m not really studying martial arts, but since Father told me “if you want to be like me, you’ll have to train your body first”, it became my daily routine to work out.

“…Ninty-nine, one hundred…” I finish my routine sit-ups and change out of my gym outfit into my uniform. I slept in this morning, so I cut short of my workout. Some sit-ups with no stretching should be enough. I’m not the kind to build up a lot of muscle, and it’s not like I want to get into a fight. All I need is enough athletic ability to handle sudden accidents, and to move as I wish when I have to. After all, the thing I want to become is the complete opposite of an athlete.

“…Oh, this late already?” I push my sweaty gym outfit into the laundry basket. It’s 6:20. In our house, even this is a late time for breakfast. Breakfast is already prepared. I can smell the elegant scent of breakfast befitting Sweetie.

“Breakfast is ready, Storm.”

“Yeah, thanks… sorry, you had to do more work because I slept in.”

“No, it’s no work at all. Besides, you didn’t sleep in. This is early for you since you’re not in any clubs.”

“Clubs have nothing to do with it. When you bring clubs into it, you have to wake up early to come here when you have morning practice.”

“Ah… no, I’m doing this because I want to, so please don’t worry about my club.”

“Yeah, you always say that. Well, that’s why I wake up early, clubs or not. It’s rude for me to sleep in if you’re going to be here.” For me, waking up early is waking up before Sweetie gets here, and sleeping in is making Sweetie prepare breakfast on her own... like today. Though, this has only been a habit for a year and a half or so.

“Heehee. Storm, you always put too much weight on these things. Lyra always says you’re so honest that it’s annoying.” Sweetie smiles, as if remembering it. Lyra is the captain of the archery club Sweetie is in, and somepony I have a lot of acquaintance with.

“…Huh. Is she still complaining to you about me?”

“Yes. She’s working hard every day to beat you in archery before she graduates.”

“…Geez, she must be better than me by now. Is she just glorifying the memories? I don’t mind ponies thinking highly of me, but I guess it depends on who they are.”

“Lyra hates losing, so she probably thinks of you as a rival.” Sweetie puts rice into a bowl as she talks. It’s almost six thirty. The archery club’s morning practice starts at seven. It’s not mandatory, but she can’t afford to take it easy.

“Pinkie Pie… will be here soon, I guess. Well, it’s her fault for not getting here on time. Well, Sweetie, let’s go ahead and start eating.”

“Yes. Here you go, Storm.” Sweetie hands me the bowl with a smile.

“……” …Then. I’m used to this every morning, but her white hoof catches my eye. “…!!” …How can I put this… it’s troubling. She must be maturing as she seems really feminine these days. Her casual movements are beautiful and she often takes my breath away. Perhaps it’s a reaction to not feeling anything for her until now, but I’m noticing more and more feminine characteristics in her…

“Storm? Is something wrong?”

“…No, it’s nothing. Don’t worry, it’s nothing.”

“Hm?” …Honestly. Why am I feeling tense around my friend’s sister? She’s a good underclasspony and a junior I need to take care of. First of all, the relationship between me and Sweetie Belle is just that of a senior and a junior. She’s the sister of a close friend of mine, but since she’s a grade below me, we weren’t that close. It all changed a year and a half ago into this cooperative relationship. Sweetie came to cook when I was injured, and after that, I think we just ended up like this. …I think we intended to do it until my injury healed, but some trivial thing came up to make her stay with it.

Anyways, Sweetie is a good cook, and perfect at cleaning and doing laundry. It’s a big help to have her helping around here in the mornings, but it’s been a bit troubling recently. The problem is not in Sweetie, but me.

“……” Frankly, Sweetie is beautiful. She’s one of the best looking first years, and I’m sure there are lots of stallions who want to date her. And on top of that, she’s been growing in certain places recently and some of her casual gestures have started to catch my eye. …That’s what I mean by a small problem. Maybe I’m just feeling guilty about being attracted to my friend’s sister. Usually I’m fine, but when I’m caught off guard like just now, I blush… does this make me an unsuitable senior…?

Congratulations you gain a muscle point: +1 (Don't you feel stallionly.)

Continue

Day One:Breakfast Morning

View Online

Breakfast is placed on the table. A perfect breakfast consisting of salad, cooked beets, spinach, radish and carrot miso soup, and yam soup.

“Thank you for the meal.” Sweetie and I bow and start our meal quietly. The sounds of our utensils echo. Sweetie isn’t the talkative type, and I’m not versatile enough to talk while eating. Naturally, mealtimes are quiet. Usually it’s louder, but today, the loud pony is… She must have been watching spy movies last night as she’s eyeing us while hiding behind a newspaper.

“Pinkie Pie, don’t you think you shouldn’t read the newspaper during meals?”

“……” Pinkie Pie ignores Sweetie’s question. She’s acting weird, but Pinkie Pie always acts in suspicious ways during breakfast. Sweetie must be used to it, as she continues to eat with no particular care. Sweetie prefers to make Canterlot foods. She learned to cook Ponyville food after she started coming here to help. Pinkie Pie and I preferred Ponyville, so Sweetie learned to make Ponyville food for our breakfast. Now she’s so good that she’s almost surpassed me, her teacher.

The beets are especially good as it’s cooked to perfection. Her miso soup is tasty, and she has shown some capacity even for making yam soup by grinding yams. Actually, I think this is the first time she’s made it.

“Sorry, Sweetie, can you pass me the soy sauce?”

“There you… oh wait, Storm. Your soy sauce is empty.”

“Pinkie Pie will do then. Can you get it?”

“May I, Pinkie Pie?” Pinkie Pie nods. Her newspaper trembles. “There you go. Are you going to use it on the yam soup?”

“Yeah, you usually put soy sauce on yam soup, right?” I put the soy sauce onto the white yam soup. After stirring it, I put it on the rice and take a bite. Mm, the stickiness of the yam and the taste of the soy sau… “Ugh…! This is terrible! This is lemon juice!” I almost throw it back up.

And then, “Haha, ahahahahaha!” Pinkie Pie throws her newspaper away. “How’s that? It was my plan to switch the labels this morning!” The mare spy throws up her forehoofs to show her happiness.

“W-What are you thinking? You’re always like this even though you’ll be turning twenty-five this year!”

“Haha. Did it teach you a lesson for what you did yesterday? It’s divine justice for picking on me with everypony else.”

“Divine justice doesn’t come from ponies! I thought you were calm, but this is what you were thinking about!?”

“That’s right. That’s why I have to go and start grading the exams now. Yup, I should hurry up.” Pinkie Pie sits back down and finishes her breakfast quickly. “Thank you. Breakfast was lovely as always, Sweetie.”

“Ah… thank you, Pinkie Pie.”

“I’m going on ahead then. I’ll get mad if you two are late.” And she runs off. …There’s something wrong with a world in which that thing is a teacher.

“…Um, Storm?”

“Sorry about that. Pinkie Pie didn’t really take the time to enjoy your breakfast.”

“No, it’s not that. Um… did you do something to her yesterday? It’s a bit much for Pinkie Pie to play with food.”

“Uh… well, yeah. I accidently called her by her nickname.”

“I guess it can’t be helped in that case. You didn’t apologize to her, did you, Storm?”

“Sorry. I forgot since it happens all the time.”

“You mustn’t. Pinkie Pie doesn’t like you calling her so, Storm. You made her cry again, didn’t you?”

“…I made her run away too. Yesterday’s English lesson was a self-study because of it.” And I was awarded a student honor written on note paper, but I threw it away.

“Geez. It was all your fault, then.” Pinkie Pie is like a big sister for Sweetie, so she’s basically on Pinkie Pie’s side. That’s good in its own way, but I wish she’d consider my situation where I have to deal with Pinkie Pie 24/7.

Pinkie Pie was originally an acquaintance of Father’s, and she’s been coming to the house a lot since I was adopted. She started to show up more after Father died, and she’s now almost a dependent, eating breakfast and dinner here. …No. Maybe she’s why I was able to make it on my own even after my father died.

Pinkie Pie, Sweetie, and I are now the residents of the Whooves household. …But I’m the only one who knows that my father was a mage. It’s said that mage must hide their identities. That’s why I’ve been hiding the fact that I’m learning magic ever since I became my father’s student. I say I’m learning, but I can’t even cast a single magic spell properly. With this kind of a skill, it wouldn’t make much difference whether I hide it or not. But because it was how my father wanted things, I’ve trained secretly since then.

I finish breakfast and prepare for school. I clean the dishes with Sweetie while listening to the news on TV. “……” Sweetie is staring at the TV screen. Over the screen runs an exaggerated teletype reading “Gas Leak Accidents Continue”. It seems there was a big accident in the neighboring town of New Ponyville. It happened in a building in the business district. It seems a whole floor of ponies ran out of oxygen and fell unconscious. They’ve called it a gas leak, but this kind of accident is happening often recently.

“Are you worried about the news, Sweetie?”

“Eh? No, not really. I just thought it’s near… Storm, your workplace is in the New Ponyville area, right?”

“Yeah, but it’s not really a big place. I don’t think an accident like that would happen there.” …But it’s not a risk I can completely ignore. Gas leaks can happen in any building, and on top of that, it hurts to think that hundreds of ponies are suffering. It’s said that the accidents are happening often because of defective construction work during the rapid development of New Ponyville. Whether that’s true or not, I certainly don’t want any more victims…

“…It is dangerous. We’ll have to be careful here too.”

“Oh, don’t worry, Storm. I check the gas twice every time.” Sweetie boasts with pride.

“No, that’s not the point.” …Yeah, I’ve thought so before, but Sweetie is a bit off too.

“Storm, did you lock the back door?”

“I did. I bolted it. Is there a problem?”

“Not at all. Then I’ll lock the front door now. When will you be home today, Storm?”

“I think I’ll be a bit late. What about you, Sweetie?”

“I’ll be back at the usual time. I’ll probably be here earlier, so I’ll start getting dinner ready.”

“…Yeah, that’ll help. I’ll try to come home early too.” We lock the gate. Sweetie and Pinkie Pie also have keys to my house, and the rule is that the last pony out locks up.

“Let’s go. You won’t make it to morning practice unless we hurry.”

“Yes, let’s hurry then, Storm.” We walk down to the town together. Passing the long wall and going downhill, we reach the residential district. My house is on top of the hill, far away from the center of town. Going down the hill takes us to the residential district, and beyond that… We reach the crossroads at the center of town. From her, there are many roads: a big bridge leading to the neighboring city… …A hill road that leads to Sweet Apple Acres… …The residential district on the other side of town… …The shopping district Sweetie and I always use… …And the school we’re headed to right now.

We head for the school without stopping elsewhere. We don’t talk much as we walk up the hill. Since it’s still seven o’clock, there aren’t many others on the road. Other than us, all you can see are a few others heading to their morning practices.

“Well, see ya. Have fun at your club.” I part with Sweetie at the school gates like usual. Sweetie’s in the archery club, so we have to part here in the mornings.

“……” But today, Sweetie doesn’t go.

“Sweetie? Are you not feeling well?”

“…No, that’s not it, but… um would you like to come to the gym?”

“No, I’ve no business there. Anyways, Applejack asked for me, so I have to go to the student council room today.”

“…I-I see. Sorry for troubling you then.” Sweetie bows.

“Hm?”

“I’ll be going now. Please look forward to dinner tonight.” Sweetie runs off like she’s ashamed of something.

“…?” Hm? I wonder what that was all about…? (OH MY GOD SO DENSE)

Day One: School

View Online

“Applejack, you here?”

“Ah's. Yo'’re a bit late today, Sto'm.” She must have been studying, as Applejack looks up from the paper she’s reading.

“Just you, Applejack? Where are the others? Shouldn’t they be here now as well?”

“No. Unfo'tunately, our members is mighty businesslike. They haf their set wawk hours, an' they don’t be hankerin' t'come in early o' stay late.”

“That’s why the student council president is doing the routine duties herself, huh? I guess this place has its own problems.”

“No, it’s th' kind of trouble ah like. Yo' don’t need t'pity me.”

“Huh? Uh, no, I wasn’t pitying you or anything.”

“Hm. I’m not happy about thet eifer, but I’ll pretend ah didn’t hear it. It still means thet yo' care.” Applejack, who organizing the papers she was reading, is the big boss of this student council room. She’s the mare trying her best to reform this lax student council, and she’s been a friend of mine since first year. Her full name is Applejack Buckler. Despite her old-fashioned name, she has elegant features and she’s really popular with the stallions. And she’s also the student council president, so you’d think she’d take to it like a duck to water, but…

“Hm, dawgone it. A hot coffee is sartinly a fine way t'start a mo'nin'.” She’s just sipping coffee like this, so she’s not that firm. As you can see, Applejack has a plain personality. It’s easily misunderstood, but she doesn’t involve herself in love affairs nor engage in normal student recreations. It’s because she’s the successor of the Sweet Apple Acres, up in the mountains. She’s fine with that idea, so there’s a good chance she’ll be getting a cowboy hat when she graduates.

“So, what am I doing today?”

“Hm? Wal, I’d like yo' let yo' set down an' take a ress fust… But ah guess we don’t haf time. I’ll explain as we go, so brin' yer usual tools an' foller me. Frankly, our skoo’s budgit is completely unbalanced.”

“I know. The athletic clubs are favored, so other clubs don’t get much, right?”

“Right. As a result, members of t'other clubs is in trouble. I’m wawkin' hard t'make th' budgit hoof it to them, but I’m havin' trouble on account o' it’s not clear whar th' money’s gwine. In particular, thar’s no solushun fo' th' sho'tages of heaters durin' winter.”

“I see. Oh, can you hand me the torque screwdriver? The biggest one. And the conductive wire too. …Yeah, I should be able to fix this.”

“Conduckive wire? …Uh, is this hyar it? So'ry, ah don’t knows exackly. Tell me eff'n I’m wrong.”

“You’re right. So, what was that about the shortage of heaters? Are there other broken ones?”

“Yessuh. In th' second AV room an' th' art club. Th' petishuns requestin' noo stoves is multiplyin'.”

“But there’s not enough to budget to meet the demand, huh? As I thought, it’s just getting old. Good thing it’s not broken on the inside.”

“Yo' reckon it kin be fixed, Sto'm?”

“Yup. In cases like this, old things are nice because they’re easy to understand. It’s just a shorted connection, so it should last the whole year if we replace that.”

“ah see! Good job, Sto'm. I’m allus so pleased when yo'’re reliable.”

“You’re wording it weirdly, Applejack… Oh, I’ll be finishing soon, so could you wait outside for a bit?”

“All right, I’ll be outcher way.” Applejack leaves the room quietly. …It seems she assumes that I’m going to do something delicate.

“…Well, it is delicate, but…” I place my hoof on the old electric heater. Usually, even if you’re used to fixing things, it’s hard to figure out what’s wrong with it just by looking at it. So the fact that I figured it out means what I’m doing is not ordinary. I block off my vision and look inside the heater with my sense of touch. …In that moment… An image appears in my head.

“…There are two places where the wire’s about to break… The pipe should last a bit longer… Insulation tape should be enough for the power cord…” …Good, I can fix this with the tools I have with me. If the pipe were broken, it couldn’t be fixed by an amateur. If that had been the case, I would have to “strengthen” it in a very unamatuerish way. But in this case, just looking at it will suffice. That is the “magic” Storm Whooves learned from Doctor.

“…All right, let’s begin.” I take the cover off and start to work. I already know where it’s broken, so the rest is easy. “…Man. This is the only thing I’m any good at.” That’s right. Storm Whooves has no talent for magic.

Though it doesn’t make up for it, I think I’m quite skilled at visualizing structures like I did just now. In fact, when I first figured out a structure and reproduced it, my father looked surprised and said “what a useless ability”. I guess my strong point isn’t a useful ability.

According to my father, it’s already a waste of effort to perceive the structure with my eyes. For a real mage, there’s no need to understand every corner of a structure like I just did. They say that the battle of the mage comes in reading the center, the core of things instantaneously, and changing it faster than anything else. That’s why reading the structure is a wasted effort, as even if you do understand the structure, all you can do is determine where magical energy could be more easily transmitted.

So all in all, it turns out that my strong point is just fixing things like this. I don’t have to open them up to look for damage. If I can quickly search for broken parts and have the skills to repair them, most things can be fixed. Though, that’s only the case for simple things that can be fixed with “amateur knowledge”.

“…Done. On to the next one…” I pack away the conducting wire that I used and go out into the hallway with screw driver and wrench in wing. “Applejack, the repairs are done.” …But. In the hallway is somepony else apart from Applejack, a mare.

“……” I’m a bit surprised. The pony talking to Applejack is Rarity Jewel, from class 2-A. She’s a mare who lives in a big mansion on top of the hill, a perfect honor student. Good looking, smart, athletic, and faultless. She’s intelligent, well mannered, and modest about her looks. Ponies say she’s the ideal mare. So it hardly needs to be said that the stallions at my school treat her like an idol. Though in Rarity’s case, she’s so perfect that she’s considered unreachable. It’s commonly believed that only teachers and mares like Applejack can even talk to her. To be honest, I’m one of Rarity Jewel’s admirers.

“……” Rarity looks at us as if she’s in a bad mood. It seems to be true that she and Applejack don’t get along.

“Ah, so'ry Sto'me. I’m th' one who axed fo' he'p, but it seems like yo'’re doin' all th' wawk. Fo'gimme.” Wow. Applejack’s an amazing mare, talking like that and ignoring Rarity.

“Don’t worry about it. So, where next? There’s not much time left.”

“Yeah, th' AV room is next. It seems it’s been wawkin' badly fo' a spell, but now it finally died.”

“It can’t be fixed if it’s dead. It would be quicker to just buy a new one.”

“…True, but it’d he'p eff'n yo' c'd take a look at it. It might be daid t'mah eyes, but only fakin' it t'yourn.”

“I see. Well, let’s take a look.” There’s only about 30 minutes left until homeroom. I’ll have to hurry if I’m going to fix it. I start for the AV room with Applejack. But it’s impolite to ignore her completely when we’ve met like this. I turn back to Rarity, who’s standing in a daze. “You’re up early, Rarity.” I make an honest comment, then follow Applejack.

“We barely made it. Thank yo', Sto'm. Ah cuzd yo' trouble agin. Ah w'd be a failure as a friend eff'n ah made yo' late doin' thin's fo' me.”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s no big deal for me to be late. Though I guess it would be for you to be…”

“Indeed. Wal, I’m glad we made it.” Applejack heads to her seat, relieved. It’s exactly eight o’clock. The first homeroom bell has rung, so Pinkie Pie should be here in about five minutes.

“…Phew.” I’m a bit out of breath since we ran here from the AV room. Taking a deep breath, I head to my seat.

“You’re so noisy in the mornings, Storm. I was wondering what you’d been doing since quitting the club, but all you’ve been doing is helping out Applejack? It’s not my concern, but don’t do anything to bring the club into disrepute, okay? You’re pretty uncommitted after all.” Trixie Belle, a friend of mine from middle school, is standing in front of my seat. As you can tell from her last name, she’s Sweetie’s sister who’s a year older than her.

“Yo. Is the archery club doing well, Trixie?”

“O-Of course…! There’s no point in telling an outsider, but it’s been peaceful since a certain attention-hog left. We’ll do well in the next competition!”

“I see. Lyra must be working hard.”

“Huh? You’re talking rubbish. The archery club is doing well because of me. You’re just an outsider, Storm, so you’ll just embarrass yourself if you talk like you know about it.”

“I see, I’ll be careful. But I won’t have any concerns with the archery club since I don’t have any business there.” I put my bag on the desk and pull out the chair.

“What’s that about? You’re saying you’re not interested in my archery club?”

“I said business, not interest. It’d be weird to go there when I’m and outsider, right? But tell me if something comes up. I’ll help if there’s anything I can help with. You weren’t good at fixing the bows and bowstrings, right?”

“Oh, thanks. I’ll call you if there’s any work to be done. Though I don’t think that’ll happen.”

“Yeah, that’s good. You’re not captain material if you leave work that needs to be done. Don’t give Pinkie Pie too much trouble. She’s scary when you piss her off.”

“…! Huh, mind your own business. You’re an outsider, so keep away from the gym!” Trixie returns to her seat in her usual manner. …Hm, she seemed even more irritated than usual today.

“Whut a mare. How kin she talk like thet when she’s th' one who drove yo' out?”

“Oh, you were here, Applejack?”

“Whut does yo' mean!? Yo'’re so cold, sayin' thet t'a friend who was lissenin' in outta corncern!”

“Hm? Why would you do that? I’m not doing anything that should make you worry about me.”

“Idiot. Of course I’ll wo'ry about yo'. Yo'’re th' so't t'lose yer temper easily. Some ponies'd cheer eff'n yo' beat Trixie up, but all th' stallions'd corndemn yo'. It’s not fine t'let a friend git into a situashun like thet.”

“I see. You’re right now that you mention it. Thanks, Applejack. I don’t think it’ll be a problem, but I’m grateful for your concern.”

“Yessuh, fine, as long as yo' unnerstan'… but it’s peekoolyar. Yo' lose yer temper easily, but yo'’re tolerant of Trixie.”

“Yeah, that’s just her style. You get used to it if you hang around her for a long time.”

“Hm, ah see.”

“Yeah. If you understand, go back to your seat. Pinkie Pie will fly in here any second now.”

“Haha. It’s mo'e like her t'come floatin' in than flyin' in.” The homeroom bell rings. A homeroom teacher usually would come five minutes early, but our homeroom teacher isn’t like that. For class 2-C, homeroom starts one minute after the bell rings.

Right when we hear… “I’m late, I’m late, I’m late…!” And Pinkie Pie runs into the classroom.

“All right, I made it! Good morning, everyp…” Wham! Pinkie Pie falls over with a terrible sound.

“……” The classroom is filled with silence, in contrast to the clamor from a second ago. A sudden change of atmosphere. Just as you’d expect from Pinkie Pie. Her nickname of “pony jet coaster” isn’t just for show. …But that really was a bad hit. Pinkie Pie is still on the ground, having hit her head on the platform. You can’t see her expression with her head facing the ground, so it gives you a bad mental image.

“…Hey. Front row. Wake her up.”

“…What? I don’t want to. I’m scared she’ll bite me if I go near her…”

“…She’s not a Mimic or anything. She won’t go that far.”

“Hey, if you’re saying that, why don’t you do it?”

“Uh, I’ll pass. I’m not used to this.”

“Me neither! And why would you make a mare do it? A stallion should do it!” The front row is getting noisy. As we’re in the middle rows, we can’t tell what sort of state Pinkie Pie is in. We can’t tell, so we all stand up to look.

“Hey, she’s not moving. Has she passed out?” Somepony asks. If so, the problem would be how to get her to the nurse’s office. Everypony here is a warrior who has been with Pinkie Pie for the past year. They probably want to get out of the habit of taking their teacher to the nurse’s office.

“Pinkie Pie…? Um, are you all right?” A brave mare student calls out to her. Pinkie Pie doesn’t even twitch. A sense of worry runs through the room.

“…That was a bad fall. She hit her head right on the platform. She’d have to be invincible to come out of that without a scratch.”

“Hm. How about getting her for our baseball club?”

“D-Don’t even joke about that! The day she’s in charge of us, we’d get into the regionals!”

“Pinkie Pie, Pinkie Pie…! It’s no good, there’s no response…!”

“Hey, why don’t you wake her up since you’re in front of her?”

“What!? No way! If she’s really dead, I’ll be killed!”

“But things could get bad later if we leave her like that.”

“But no one wants to go near her.”

“…I guess it can’t be helped. We’ll have to do… that.”

“Yeah, that.” “All right.” All our hearts become one. …Well, not Trixie and I, because we’re too scared.

“One, two… wake up, Tiger!” Even though everypony said it at the same time, it’s only as loud as a whisper. The “Tiger” part is especially quiet. But still… …A twitch. The silent Pinkie Pie reacts.

“Whoa, she moved!? It’s working, everypony!”

“All right! Continue the punishment!” Everypony must be stressed from the impending exams. Even though they shouldn’t, they repeat Pinkie Pie’s nickname while waving their forehoofs.

“Wake up Tiger, it’s morning!”

“Teacher, you’re a tiger if you don’t wake up!”

“Don’t give up, Tiger! Stand up, Tiger!”

“Yeah, wake up, Teacher! Then you’ll be a true Tiger!”

“T-i-g-e-r! T-i-g-e-r!”

“GAHHH!! DON’T CALL ME TIGER…!” A roar of lightning. She stands bravely as if the fall has done nothing at all.

“…Huh? What are you doing? You can’t stand up in middle of homeroom. Come on, sit down and I’ll get started.” Pinkie Pie stands before everypony in her usual manner. …It seems all memories from the moment she entered classroom have fled her head.

“…Hey, it seems Tiger doesn’t remember what happened.”

“…Lucky. We’re really fortunate this morning.”

“…Well, I don’t know if we can call it ‘lucky’…” Everypony returns to their seats, chatting.

“Huh? Did somepony just make fun of me?”

“No, we didn’t. Maybe you imagined it?”

“All right, good. Then I’ll start homeroom, so listen up.” Pinkie Pie starts homeroom slowly. She chats in between the announcements, so we don’t get through it very fast.

“So everypony, please note the curfew. It’s at six o’clock so ponies with club activities shouldn’t stay too late either.”

“What? Six o’clock is too early, Tiger. Can’t the athletic clubs be exempted?”

“Nope. And please address your teacher as ‘Pinkie Pie’. I’ll get mad if you call me that again.”

“All right, I’ll be careful.” He sits down again, not showing any signs of listening to her. …How stupid of him. Pinkie Pie gets made when she says she will. It makes no difference that he’s a student and she’s a teacher. He doesn’t realize that she just gave him a final warning.

“Well, that’s it for today’s homeroom. Let’s meet again in English class in third period, everypony!” Pinkie Pie leaves, waving her forehoof. She’s the teacher responsible for class 2-C, Pinkie Pie. Her nickname is Tiger. You might doubt it, but it really is her nickname. Ponies like calling her so since she has a middle name like “Taiga” even though she’s a mare. But Pinkie Pie herself hates the nickname. According to her, it’s unfeminine. But she’s that kind of pony, so I think it’s her own fault she has an unfeminine nickname.

“We’re starting class. Day monitor, the bows.” The teacher for the first period enters as Pinkie Pie exits. It’s like this every morning, as Pinkie Pie continues homeroom until the very last minute.

The classes end like every other day. There are many kinds of students: ones that go to clubs, ones that hurry home, and the ones that stay in the classroom for no reason. It looks like I won’t be in any of those categories.

“So'ry, Sto'm, about th' ress of th' repairs… does yo' haf time today?”

“Well, I do have plans, but…” It’s not like I’m just playing around. After all, the main reason I quit the archery club is because I wanted to prioritize work. It’s already been five years since Father died, and I decided to start working to pay my living expenses. If you work a lot, there are some jobs you just can’t refuse. Today’s an example. They’re restocking inventory at work, and they asked me to come if I can as any help is appreciated. But it’s certainly not something I have to go to. They’re probably just having ponies come in because they want to party after work.

“……” There are two options. I…

I'll go and help out the student council

I'll go to work

I'll go and help out the student council

View Online

It’s something I’ve started. I should finish the job I began this morning. “I’ll change my plans. We’re finished the job from this morning, right? Let’s finish the repairs before the exams start.”

“Thank yo'. Let’s hoof it an' look at th' patient in th' art club then.”

“All right. Oh, and clear the ponies out of the room, will you? I can’t concentrate with ponies watching me.”

“Of course. Ah won’t let them git in yer way.” Applejack quickly walks to the hallway, and I follow him out of the classroom in a hurry.

The sun has already set when we leave the school building. The school gates are already closed. It’s seven o’clock and way past curfew. But thanks to Applejack, we’re not in trouble.

“Yo' he'ped me a lot today. I’ll sartinly make up fo' it, so tell me eff'n yo' need ennythin'.”

“Yeah, I’ll let you know if something comes up. I don’t think anything will, though.” I didn’t help her to get something in return, so there’s nothing I want from Applejack.

…Geez, ah guess it is a problem t'be too fine a pony. It’s he'pful t'have yo' aroun', but ah can’t stan' it when other ponies use yo' t'their likin'. He'pin' others is a fine thin', but yo' sh'd be mo'e picky wif who yo' he'p. Yo' jest he'p ennypony who comes t'ax yo'.”

“Hm? Am I that indiscriminate?”

“Yessuh. An' thet’s jest a-gonna let heartless idiots use yo' as they wish. Yo'’re a busy stallion, so it sh'd be okay fo' yo' t'decline fum time t'time.”

“……” I can’t really tell, but it seems like Applejack’s worried about me. I’ve been called helpful since I was in middle school, as I don’t turn down requests for help and don’t ask for anything in return. I guess Applejack thinks that’s dangerous. But I’m doing it because I want to, and it’s not a problem as I decline things that I think are beyond me.

“It’s nothing for you to worry about, Applejack. I know myself better than anypony. Besides, helping ponies is a good thing. It’s not something a daughter of the owner of a farm should be trying to stop.”

“But ah reckon yo'’re gwine so far thet it might eventually on overwhelm yo'.”

“I’ll take your warning. See you tomorrow, then.”

“…Yessuh, I’ll see yo' t'morry.” Applejack leaves, looking discontented. Applejack’s house, Sweet Apple Acres, is up in the mountains. So naturally, our routes home go in different directions.

Congratulations you earned Rarity affection: +1
Hint: Helping the student council will get you affection with Rarity

Continue

I'll go to work

View Online

I feel sorry for Applejack, but I should prioritize work. I didn’t promise to be there, but I said I’d do my best to be there, so I should do so.

“No, sorry, Applejack. I’ve got plans, so can we finish it some other time?”

“Plans…? Oh, yo' muss mean yer wawk. So'ry t'trouble yo'. This hyar isn’t an urjunt matter. Don’t wo'ry about me an' hoof it to wawk.”

“Sorry. I’ll continue first thing tomorrow morning, so can we call it even?”

“Hm? Ah told yo', it’s not thet impo'tant. Th' urjunt stuff was finished this hyar mo'nin'. Yo' kin finish th' ress when yo'’re free, Sto'm, dawgone it.”

“I see. Then can I finish it when I don’t have work?”

“Sho'nuff. I’ll rely on yo' agin then, Sto'm.” Applejack says farewell and leaves the classroom.

“…Well.” I should hurry off too. Even though there’s no set time to be there, I should head for the neighboring town if I’m going to go to work.

“…Geez, I thought I was only helping out, but they gave me 30,000 bits.” Call it receiving a windfall, I guess.

Copenhagen, the place where I worked today, is like a liquor store and a bar, and a lot of ponies are needed to restock inventory. It’s a big job that takes like five ponies, and it doesn’t hurt to have more to help. But the boss just said to everypony in his usual tone, “If you can come and help, please do.” …Completely relaxed about it. But as it turned out, I was the only one who came, along with the boss and his daughter, Neko.

“You idiot! There’s no way ponies will come if you ask like that!” Neko was scolding the boss, but I showed up to be a victim, defying their expectations. They welcomed me with a cheer, and we decided to clean up the storage area as best we could. …And so, before we realized, two hours had passed and we’d finished restocking the inventory.

“I’m surprised. Storm, are you some kind of workhorse or something?” After work, the boss eats a brown cake while being impressed.

“Not at all. I’m just used to heavy jobs and I’ve worked here long enough to know where things are. I haven’t been working here since I was small for nothing, you know!”

“Oh yeah. Has it been five years already?”

“About that long. You were the only ones that would hire me right after my father died.”

“Whoa. No wonder I’m feeling old.” He eats his rum cake. Neko is drinking hot sake next to him. The family is well balanced, as the boss likes sweet things while his daughter likes spicy things.

“But you really helped us out. I can’t just give you a cake for all this work, so here’s a token of my appreciation.” He hands me three 10,000 bits bills. A reward unmatched for the three hours of work I did, much more that I would get for even a week’s worth.

“Oh, thank you.” I hesitate, but decide to accept what I’m given. And as I’m leaving Copenhagen…

“…Mmm. Hold on, Storm. Who’d you hear about today from?” Neko stops me while curled up in front of the heater.

“Um, I think it was Klein.”

“…Sheesh, that idiot. Don’t push your work onto a student. Well, so you came here today even though you didn’t have to?”

“Uh… well, it was like, ‘come and help if I wasn’t busy’.”

“…Klein’s an idiot, but so are you. Oh well. You never turn down anypony asking for help, do you? You took care of the store when dad and I got sick too.”

“Hm? I don’t think that’s true. I don’t take impossible jobs. I only accept things I can do.”

“…Hm. But you were sick too back then. I don’t really care. But what I’m saying is, you’re a good pony and a bit stupid, so I’m a bit worried. Tell Pinkie Pie to come and see me from time to time.” Neko circles her hoof while drinking some hot sake. She seems to think I’m a firefly or something.

“Okay. …So, just tell Pinkie Pie that?”

“Right. See ya, don’t push yourself too hard.”

“…Wow, I’m already pas the bridge.” I made it from the neighboring town of New Ponyville back into Old Ponyville while I was daydreaming.

Congratulations you earned 30,000 bits. Too bad you can't use it. :P

Continue

Day One: Dinner

View Online

I walk through the moonlit town. Walking up the road, I notice that there aren’t any ponies around. The time is around seven-thirty. There should be ponies around at this time, but there’s no sign of anypony.

“…Oh yeah.” There was some crime here in Old Ponyville a few days ago. A burglar murdered somepony, I think. That must be why there’s no pony around and why the school curfew became six o’clock.

“…Gas leaks and murder, huh? It’s been getting dangerous lately.” No wonder there are fewer ponies walking around at night. It’s getting too dangerous to let Sweetie go home on her own. Sweetie’s house is in the residential area on the other side of town. Starting tonight, I should walk her home…

“…Huh?” For a moment, I can’t believe my eyes. There is somepony on the road which I thought was empty. The pony is standing above me as if looking down at me. “……” Without realizing it, I hold my breath. The dark-haired mare smiles and descends the hill without a sound. As she passes… “You’ll die if you don’t summon it soon, brother.” She says something strange.

I go up the hill and reach my house. As the lights are on, Sweetie and Pinkie Pie must be home already. I smell dinner the moment I enter the living room. At the table are Sweetie and Pinkie Pie, in the middle of dinner. It seems the main dish tonight is salad in cream, and Pinkie Pie, who loves white sauce, is in a good mood.

“Welcome home, Storm. We’re sorry for starting without you.”

“Sorry I’m late. I wish I could have come home earlier.”

“No, you made it. Could you wait a bit? I’ll get your dinner ready right away.”

“Yeah, all right. I’ll go and wash my hoofs, so make sure Pinkie Pie doesn’t eat my food.”

“Yes, I will.” I return to my room. It’s a fairly empty room compared to the shed, but since I don’t have any hobbies, I think it’s quite decorated. Most of them are random things Pinkie Pie has left here, though. I wash my hoofs, change, and return to the living room to find my dinner ready.

“Thank you for the food.”

“I hope it is to your liking…” Sweetie is terribly modest. Her cooking skills have vastly improved in the past year. She has me completely beaten at Canterlot-style foods, and I can barely beat her at Ponyville food. Neither of us have touch Manehatten. I’m pleased my pupil is getting better, but it’s kind of depressing when the teacher is defeated by the student.

“…Mmm.” It’s as good as I expected.

“How is it, Storm…? Um, I think I did quite well today…”

“It’s perfect. The sauce is great too. I guess you have me completely beat when it comes to Canterlot food.”

“Yeah, the food is much better since Sweetie started cooking.” With that, Pinkie Pie, who had been preoccupied with her food, lifts up her head. “Oh, Storm. A student mustn’t come home this late.” …Ack. It seems she’s in a bad mood now that she’s seen my face, even though she was happy because of dinner. “Geez, I bet you were helping somepony again. That’s good, but at least come home early at times like this. I even told you it was dangerous in homeroom. I said it for your sake, you know?”

“…Uh, can’t you tell me that at home instead of in homeroom?”

“You wouldn’t listen if I told you here. It’s more effective if I tell you at school.”

“…Pinkie Pie, I think that’s abusing your authority. You shouldn’t mix work and private life.”

“No, it’s not enough for Storm unless I go that far. He’s always on the losing side because he’s the one helping everypony else. He should at least come straight home and relax sometimes, that idiot.”

“Hey, what do you mean by idiot? I’m not on the losing side if I help somepony and they’re helped by it.”

“…Man. I wonder if you got that from Doctor. I worry because you’re like that.” I don’t exactly know how she’s worried, as she’s energetically munching down her dinner.

“…Um, Pinkie Pie. From what you said, has Storm been like this since he was small?”

“Yup, he’s always been like that. He’s the type that goes to help ponies in trouble. But he’s not meddlesome, he’s just a bit precocious.” Pinkie Pie laughs dangerously.

“Pinkie Pie, I’ll get mad if you say too much. You too, Sweetie. Don’t ask such boring questions.” I glare at them. Pinkie Pie clicks her tongue and backs down, but…

“Pinkie Pie, please continue.” Sweetie is taking the lesson seriously.

“Then I shall. See, Storm is a pony who can’t ignore somepony in trouble. It’s like helping the weak and defeating the strong. In the essay he wrote as a colt, he said ‘My dream is to become a superhero’.”

“……” …She’s talking about things from so long ago. But it’s all true, so I don’t interrupt. Anyways, becoming a superhero is a goal I must not stray from even now.

“Wow. Storm was a real colt.”

“Yeah, he was some colt. He would go and help mares being picked on by much older colts, and he’d do the chores around the house because Doctor wouldn’t. Sheesh, he was so cute and innocent back then, so why did he grow up so crooked?”

“Probably because of you. Colts think a lot when they see bad adults. Learn to make your own dinner before you say anything like that.”

“…Wha…” Pinkie Pie crumbles. I thought she might drop her head and repent, but… “Uhh, big sister is sad. Sweetie, can I have another bowl?” Pinkie Pie asks for her third bowl. Relaxing after dinner, it’s almost nine o’clock.

“Well, what shall I do?” There’s some time before my evening training.

I'll take Sweetie home

I'll play with Pinkie Pie

I'll take Sweetie home

View Online

I haven’t thanked Sweetie for dinner yet, so I’ll go and talk to her.

“Yeah, it’s getting late, so I should walk her home too.” Sweetie is in the living room getting ready to go home, having finished the cleaning.

“Huh? Weren’t you taking a bath, Storm?”

“No, I’ll take it later. I’ll take you home first.”

“Eh… take me home?”

“Yeah. It’s getting dangerous outside lately, so I’m going to walk you home. Your house is far away. So let me at least do this much since you’re coming so far.”

“……” Sweetie falls into an awkward silence. …Did I say something bad? “…I’m sorry. I appreciate your concern, but you should stay here. I’m used to going home, so I should be fine by myself.”

“Well, that may be true, but it’s getting dangerous these days. So, I’ll walk you home for a bit.”

“…But, um… if Trixie sees you, you’ll be in trouble too.”

“Hm.” That’s right. Sweetie’s sister, Trixie, doesn’t approve of Sweetie coming to my place. She can’t object too strongly because she says she’s going to Pinkie Pie’s house, but it could be a problem if I take her home. It’s a problem, but so what. I don’t care about what Trixie says. It’s a much bigger problem if Sweetie has to walk home alone at dangerous times like these.

“I don’t care what trouble I get into. It’s dangerous these days, so I’m walking you home.”

“Um, I’d feel bad letting you do that…”

“It’s fine. You’re always helping me out, so let me at least walk you home. Or do you want to go home on your own?”

“Eh? No, it’s not that, but…”

“Then it’ll be fine. I’m confident in my skills. I should able to fight off most assailants, so you should make use of me at times like this. I’ll protect you, whatever happens.” I nudge Sweetie towards the hallway with a glance.

“Storm…? Is it really okay? You might get into a fight with Trixie again.”

“I don’t care. It’s only right for us to fight, and it’s best when we talk honestly like that. She doesn’t like to hide things, so it’s best if she just comes out with any complaints she has.” Sweetie looks surprised for some reason. “What? Did I say something strange?”

“No, you didn’t. I’m just glad you’re such good friends with Trixie.”

“Hm? No, I don’t think that’s right. I’m probably the only one who feels better from it, and it might be the opposite for Trixie.”

“Perhaps. But you know, Trixie always talks to you no matter many times you two fight. She probably finds it hard to deal with you, but she likes you more than other ponies, so she’s always concerned about you. She’s not honest, so she likes ponies she doesn’t like.”

“…Uh. I can’t really reply to that.”

“Yes. I envy you, so I thought I’d trouble you a bit.” Sweetie smiles.

“Uh…” Seeing that smile, I hold my breath without realizing it. Would you call that a big smile. I think it’s the first time I’ve seen her smile like that. “A-Anyway, I’m taking you home. I don’t care if Trixie sees me. I walked her sister home, so she shouldn’t be complaining.”

“You’re right. It might be better to do it that way rather than to hide it. Then could you, Storm?”

“Of course. I’ll act like your senior for once.” I smack my chest. Sweetie smiles warmly at my gesture of “trust me”. We go down the hill and reach the intersection. There’s no one around, and the familiar residential district feels desolate.

“……” It’s not even ten o’clock yet, but the town is asleep. …The silence is strange. Even though there have been nasty incidents, should night really steal this much life?

“Storm…? Uh, my house is this way.”

“Huh? Oh sorry, I was just thinking. Your house is the very top one on that side, right?”

“No, the top one is Rarity’s house. My house is up there too, but not at the top.”

“Oh, was that it? …Wait, by Rarity, you mean…?”

“Yes, Rarity Jewel of the second year. Do you not like her, Storm?” She must have read my reaction, as her comment is accurate. Ugh… was I making that kind of face?

“No, I don’t dislike her. I’ve never talked to her, so I don’t know much about her. But she’s famous, right? She stands out wherever she goes, so I know her just like everypony else.”

“……”

“What about you, Sweetie? You have the same Canterlot-style mansion, so do you ponies have a neighborly relationship?”

“No. We’re certainly neighbors, but her house is up on top of the hill. But how did you know her house was Canterlot-style, Storm?” Sweetie asks quietly.

“Oh, it’s just something I heard. Something about Rarity’s place being a haunted house and all that. A haunted house has to be a Canterlot-style house, right?”

“That’s true. It seems Rarity and the house itself like to be alone. When I was a filly, I was told that a scary sorcerer lived up on the hill.”

“A scary sorcerer, huh? I heard rumors like that too. Though, saying that, all Canterlot-style houses seem to have sorcerers living in them. So, did you believe the story, Sweetie?”

“I did, because I was small. That’s why I always thought I shouldn’t go up to the top of the hill.” Sweetie answers my joking question seriously. We go up the hill. It’s a residential district rather opposite to mine, but the habits are the same. There are fewer and fewer buildings and more trees as you ascend the hill. It’s only natural, as most of the town’s facilities are at the bottom of the hill. In all that, one of the few buildings near the top of the hill is Sweetie’s house.

“Oh…” Sweetie stops suddenly.

“Hm? Did you forget something?”

“Oh… no, it’s not that, but… Storm, is there somepony standing near my house?” She looks around uneasily.

“Hm?” I look around too, but there’s no one here except us. “There is no pony… did you see something?”

“Oh… no, if you didn’t see anypony, then it’s fine. I’ve been noticing a strange pony around my house recently, so I just wondered if he’d be here again today.”

“…What? Isn’t that a bit dangerous? What kind of stallion was he?”

“Um… he was a blond, good-looking pony. He looked like a model, so I’m sure you’d be surprised too if you saw him.” Sweetie says so with a blush, as if recalling him.

“……” …Sweetie. I don’t know if that’s something I should be worried about. “Oh, so it’s not like he’s suspicious?”

“…I don’t know. It’s just that no pony has moved here recently, so I thought it was strange.”

“…Hm. Well, it is a bit strange. All right, if you see him around again, tell me or Trixie. We’ll get him and make him tell us what he’s up to.”

“Yes, I’ll be counting on you. But please don’t do anything rough. I don’t want you to get into a fight.” Sweetie says so while smiling straight at me.

“…Uh. I-It’s all right. I’ll ask questions first, so you shouldn’t worry about it.” I look away from Sweetie’s smile as I answer. “……” …Geez. Sweetie’s gestures captivate me often these days. It would have been nothing a while ago, as I feel like I’m acting weird. Maybe it’s because Sweetie has grown, or maybe just because I finally noticed it. …Well, I do think Sweetie has become really beautiful. That on its own is great, but I don’t think it’s cool for a senior to have to be careful where he’s looking.

“Good night then, Storm. I’m glad you walked me home.”

“I-Idiot. Don’t thank me. You’re the one making me dinner, so I should be the one thanking you.” Sweetie just smiles with satisfaction. “…Geez. If this is all it takes, I’ll make a habit of it tomorrow.”

“Please do. It’s fine if you only do it once in a while when you feel like it, but please do walk home with me. Trixie will get mad, but I like being with you. Storm, see you tomorrow! Thank you for today!” Sweetie calls back enthusiastically and disappears into her house.

“…Well.” I should head home too. I left Pinkie Pie at the house, and to be honest, that’s what worries me.

“…Huh?” Did I just hear something? …I can hear it. The sound of a creaking swing. It takes me a while to realize it’s the sound of some bug.

“…I wonder what kind of bug it is? It’s well out of season, certainly.” I imagine a longhorn beetle in the dark, under the cold winter sky. …Then, I notice.

“…Huh? There are three rooms with lights on.” The one that just lit up is Sweetie’s room. …The light on the first floor is Trixie’s room, so what’s the light from the third room?

“…? Only Trixie and Sweetie should be living in that place…” Maybe it’s a guest, or Trixie’s in that room. Anyway, I’ve been here many times, but this is the first time I’ve seen the light on in that room.

“……” Well, it’s a big house. It’s not strange for a light to be on somewhere in such a house. It’s not strange, but…

“…What’s this? I still feel uneasy.” I feel something, like a presence or a bad feeling. In the cold air, the unseasonal sound echoes. If there’s such a thing as a hunch… The bug hidden in the bushes feels very ominous.

Congratulations You earned a Sweetie Route Point: +1
Hint: These will get you into the third major alternative story

Continue

I'll play with Pinkie Pie

View Online

…Well, it might be fun to see how Pinkie Pie is doing. “…Yeah, if I get a chance, I’ll get her back for telling Sweetie those stories.”

“Hm? What, weren’t you taking a bath?” Pinkie Pie is silently peeling oranges. On the table are two orange skins shaped like flowers.

“……” Is it some curse that she can’t even skin an apple, but she’s rather talented at artistically peeling oranges? “I decided to take it later. I just wanted to complain about those stories before I took a bath.”

“What? Come on, it’s such an old story, and Sweetie was happy to hear it too. Instead of that… here, finish your quota. You should eat one a day.” She takes an orange out of a small box and throws it to me.

“Whoa… hey, I won’t be bought off with just an orange. Thank Hasbro it was Sweetie. Don’t tell that story at school, okay? Ponies like Applejack would worry.”

“I think Lyra would laugh… but I know, I won’t tell anypony except Sweetie about your colthood.”

“I’m saying, don’t tell Sweetie either. She’ll just be bothered if you tell boring stories like that. …Well, I don’t think it’ll happen again, but I’ll get mad if it does.” I glare at Pinkie Pie to show her that I’m serious.

“Ohh, I see. I understand. So that’s how it is, huh?” But Pinkie Pie just grins widely and she seems very pleased.

“…Oh, now you’re pissing me off. What are you thinking you stupid tiger?” I glare at her stupid face.

“I don’t care if I’m a tiger. I’m right, aren’t I? You didn’t want Sweetie to know, right? You wouldn’t care if everypony else found out you wanted to be a superhero, but you’re embarrassed about Sweetie knowing.”

“Wha…” I-I don’t think so…

“Yeah, in that case, I’ll tell her more. I guess you finally started to notice Sweetie, huh? I’m worried as a teacher, but I’m quite relieved as your guardian.” She says so with great emotion, then she throws a whole orange into her mouth. Pinkie Pie can eat things as big as her hoof in one bite. I guess it’d be an attractive quality somewhere in the Savanna, but I don’t think an older mare needs such wild charms.

“Huh? Storm, weren’t you taking a bath?” And Sweetie, finished with the dishes, comes into the living room.

“Yeah, I put it off since I wanted to tell Pinkie Pie something. Sweetie, you want an orange?” I reach for the stack of oranges. It’s a strange turn of events, but staying here with them should be fun too.

“Oh, I got some from Pinkie Pie just now. They were really good.”

“Sweetie can’t eat fresh fruit. So she won’t eat it unless you cook it or freeze it like ice cream… oh, is it almost time?”

“Yes. I’m done cleaning up, so I’ll be heading home for today.”

“I see. Then I guess I’ll leave too. Let’s go, Sweetie. It’s getting dangerous outside lately, so I’ll walk home with you.” Pinkie Pie ceases her mass consumption of oranges and stands up. Her actions are almost those of a responsible elder.

“Uh… Is that all right, Pinkie Pie?”

“Of course. I’m in charge of you two, so I have to see you home. That’s okay with you, right, Storm? You’ll lock up the house and go to bed after we leave, okay?”

“…All right. With Pinkie Pie, you should be fine even if a molestia or a pedobear jumps out for you.”

“I don’t know about that. I don’t think I’d be able to beat a pedobear. …No, I can’t. So if that happens, I’ll run back here. Then we can beat it up together and have pedobear stew tomorrow.” Pinkie Pie smiles confidently. …Yeah. Pinkie Pie usually does her own thing and causes havoc, but when she’s acting as a teacher, she’s a very responsible pony.

“Let’s go, Sweetie. See you tomorrow, Storm.”

“Yes. Good night then, Storm.”

“Yeah.” They leave the house. I follow them out to the entrance and lock up the house as Pinkie Pie instructed.

Continue

Day One: Training

View Online

And so, the day ends. Just before midnight, Storm Whooves must carry out his daily routine of using “magic”.

“……” I stretch out and adjust my breathing. I try to empty my mind. I ignore everything around me and pay attention only what is inside me.

“…Trace, on.” As if to hypnotize myself, I murmur the spell I’m long accustomed to. No, I really am hypnotizing myself. As I have no Magic Crest and no knowledge of magic, a spell is only a change to myself. …Normally. There are no lines in a human body to allow the passage of magical energy. To artificially change my body to create such a line, I need enough concentration to unify my whole body and every nerve within it.

Magic is a battle with yourself. For instance, at this very moment, I am inserting a burning steel rod into my backbone. This metal rod is the only “Magic Circuit” I can prepare for myself. When I insert it this deep into my body and connect it to the other nerves, I can finally become a mage. This is not a metaphor. In reality, something like a burning tong which cannot be seen or felt is being inserted into my backbone.

…I am a sorcerer. Doctor Whooves, the man who said so, was really a mage. A living mage who performed many marvels and had touched the very structure of the world. As a young colt, I admired him and asked him to teach me magic. But you cannot become a mage just through effort. It requires born talent and appropriate knowledge. And of course, I have no talent, and Doctor taught me nothing of magic. He said something about me having no need of such knowledge. I still don’t know what he meant by that. But still, it didn’t matter to me back then. I thought that if I could use magic, I could be like him. But I was not born with talent: no strength of Magic Circuit, no accumulated works of magic handed down for generations.

The work of magic Doctor possessed, the Magic Crest passed down the Whooves family, can only be passed on to a blood relation. A Magic Crest forces a rejection on those with no blood relation. So, as an adopted son, I could not receive the Whooves family’s Magic Crest. Well, anyways. As I don’t even know what a Magic Crest is, it doesn’t matter if I have one or not. So now, all it comes down to is training what I can do.

If I want to be a mage, I have to learn magic fit to my nature. To be blunt, magic is a way to release one’s magical energy. You could say that magical energy is my life force. It is divided into two forms: a large source, “mana”, floating around the world, and a small source, “odo”, created inside oneself. It goes without saying that the large source is superior to the small one. The power of “mana” is on a completely different level from “odo”.

Whatever the form of magic, a spell using the large source far exceeds one using only one’s own power. That is why superior mage excel at drawing magical energy from the world. It’s like a filter. A mage turns his body into a filter, sucks up the mana from the world around him, and changes it into something he can use. This filter is what we call a Magic Circuit. This is the talent one is born with, and the number of the Magic Circuits within you is determined the moment you are born.

A normal pony does not have many Magic Circuits. To begin with, there are always very few. That is why mage pile them up generation after generation, making their fillies more suitable to use magic. I hear some families go too far and increase the number of Magic Circuits by selective breeding. …Well, since I was raised in a normal family, I don’t have many Magic Circuits. So that leaves only one method open to me. According to Doctor, every pony has at least one form of magic they are fit for. He said something about drawing out magical energy appropriate to their “origin”, but I didn’t really understand. All I know for sure is that even I have some magic I can use, and if I train that magic, I may be able to become like Doctor. That is why I learned only that magic. That was eight years ago. After a lot of thought, Doctor finally accepted me as his student.

“…Listen, Storm. To learn magic is to stray away from common sense. You die when you die, and kill when you must. Our essence is not in life but in death. Magic is only a way to destroy yourself…” I guess I had no fear as a colt. Doctor smiled bitterly, putting his hoof on the nodding Storm Whooves. “…What I will teach you will bring you conflicts. That is why you must not use it in front of ponies, and you must not cease your practice even though it is difficult to learn. Well, I don’t really care if you break that one. The most important is that magic is something you use not for yourself, but for others. If you do that, you may become a magic user, but you will not become a mage…”

…I guess Doctor didn’t want me to become a mage. I don’t care about that. I don’t admire a mage. I admire Doctor. If I can become like Doctor and be there for somepony like on that red day, that will be…

“…!” I’m thinking needlessly. I feel the iron rod in my backbone slide into place. “Uh, gah…!” If I lose control of my breathing now, it would be a fatal mistake. The artificial Magic Circuit will eat away my body and destroy it. If that happens, I’ll die. I would be only an amateur, failing such an elementary step…

“……” I grind my teeth and resume the connection. After a battle like walking on fire, the iron rod finally arrives deep within me and fuses with my body. …This process took me about an hour. After that much time, I’m finally able to make one artificial circuit… one circuit that produces magical energy.

“…Basic structure, analyze.” After that, it becomes a process of naturally flowing magical energy. Storm Whooves is no mage. He is only a magic user, who can create a magical energy within his body and channel it into objects. So there’s only one magic possible. Which is…

“…Composition, analyze.” Strengthening objects. It is a magic of “strengthening” that reinforces the objects abilities by understanding the object’s structure and channeling magical energy into it.

“…Basic structure, alter.” Before me is a metal pipe. I will channel magical energy into it, perform the simplest magic, and reinforce its durability. Basically, channeling your magical energy into something other than yourself is like pouring poison into that object. It is just as the blood of Storm Whooves is not the blood of the metal pipe. Pumping different blood only accelerates its breakdown, it certainly wouldn’t strengthen it. To prevent that and to turn the poison into a tonic, one must completely understand the structure of the target and channel the magical energy into small open spaces.

“…Compostion, reinforce.” …It must be easy for a skilled mage, but for me, who cannot even create sufficient magical energy, it’s as hard as hitting a target hundreds of meters away. The usual target in archery is 27 meters away. How much harder it is at many times that distance, goes without saying…

“Guh…!” The heat in my body quickly escapes. The burning pillar in my backbone disappears, and the lungs stretched to the limit demand air. “Haa… haa, haa, haaaaaa…!” I arc my back to hold off the daze almost making me pass out.

“Ah… dammit, I failed again…” There’s no change in the metal pipe. It seems that the magical energy I poured into it has evaporated into the air.

“…It’s hard to improve something that already has form.” The thing I’m attempting is like adding something to an already complete work of art. Adding to a complete object risks making it less perfect. Adding unnecessary things will actually decrease the value. That is why the magic of “strengthening” is simple yet difficult, and only a few mages use it willingly. …It’s not like I use it willingly either, but it can’t be helped as this is the only thing I’m good at. It would be much easier if I could just form something out of clay and use it instead, but a substitute in appearance doesn’t have the internal structure to match. The junk around here is a good example. When I fail with strengthening magic, I make some substitute objects to practice and calm down, but they all end up with nothing inside. I can visualize something’s structure easily, so I can make the outside look like the original. But it’s empty inside, and of course, it doesn’t do anything.

“……” I wipe the sweat off my brow. Now that I think about it, I realize my whole body is sweating like I’ve been drenched with a bucket of water. …But I’m lucky it just ended like this. That was really bad. If I’d taken a second longer to recover myself, I would probably have destroyed most of my body.

“…If I improved every time I come closer to death, there might be some hope…” It’s not even that easy. But it is true that you won’t improve your magic if you’re scared of death. As long as you study magic, death is always right beside you. Even a simple magic repeated every day can go off with a simple mistake, taking the caster’s life. The first step of a mage is to accept death. …Doctor said so sadly. Maybe he meant that he didn’t want me to take such a step.

“…Saving somepony means not saving somepony else. A superhero is really selfish, huh…?” Doctor said that to me when I told him I wanted to be just like him. I still don’t know what he meant. But Storm Whooves has to become a superhero who goes around saving ponies, just like Doctor Whooves.

“…But I still can’t even do basic things like this. Why do I get distracted by needless things at the most important times? I’m so stupid.” It’s not enough to understand the structure of an object with mere vision. A skilled mage only detects what’s important and channels magical energy without waste.

‘…My dream is to become a superhero.’ I remember what Pinkie Pie said during dinner. I don’t think it’s embarrassing or impossible. It’s already determined. Storm Whooves will succeed Doctor Whooves. That’s why even though I’m inexperienced, I’ve done everything I can. I don’t know what kind of a pony a superhero should be. So I can only approach it by helping others within the limits of my abilities. I have aimed straight for that goal for the past five years, but when things just go wrong like this, I do have doubts.

“…Geez, I don’t get it, Father. How can I become a superhero?” I look up at the sky through the window. It’s not like I can just randomly do good deeds. I think being a superhero is different from just helping others. I know that, but the question is how can I become one? The difference between the two is the thing I’ve failed to understand for the past five years.

Day Two: Morning

View Online

…My awakening is dark. Perhaps I just don’t dream much, but unless something really special happens, I always seem to have the same dream. …What I imagine are swords. I don’t know why it is, but this is the only thing that comes into my mind. There’s no meaning or reason to it. It may just be one of the aspects making up Storm Whooves. There are no dreams to dream.

The only things I recall from sleep are things I was taught a long time ago. For example, about mages. Even if I’m an amateur, if I’m a mage, it’s only natural for me to understand the kind I live in. …To put it simply, a mage is an exception in conflict with modern society. But even exceptions must band together to survive.

Father told me that the group of mages is called the “Magic Association”. …He also said that I shouldn’t associate with them. The group called the Magic Association hides magic and organizes mages. They basically keep watch to see that mages do not affect society with magic, but the strange part is that they do not prohibit misuse of magic. According to Doctor, the Magic Association is only interested in the concealment of magic. Even if a mage carries out his research at the expense of the lives of many ordinary ponies, the Magic Association will not punish him.

Their priority is that magic should not become public, so they do not ban magic. So, they’re crazy ponies who think you can do anything as long as you don’t get caught. Anyway, the surveillance of the Magic Association is thorough. Most magical research would cost the lives of ordinary ponies, and as a result, the existence of magic would become public. So, the Association does not allow research that would harm society. So mages stay at home and research quietly, while normal world carries on unmolested. Hence, mages only try to hide themselves to escape the Association.

…So perhaps I just don’t know it, and a mage lives in this town. I hear Ponyville is a spiritually excellent area. Such an area always has a distinguished mage with a history. They are called the “Second Order”, an elite, and the Association entrusts the area to them. Mages who would live in the area must visit them and obtain their permission to construct a workshop.

…Looking at it like that, we’re thieves living here without the permission of the landlord. Father was an outlaw who cut ties with the Association and moved here without the consent of the administrator of Ponyville. The Owner doesn’t know that Doctor Whooves was a mage, and Doctor didn’t know who the Owner was. With reasoning like that, I think our position is ambiguous. Father, the real mage, has passed away. And I, his son and pupil, don’t know the Magic Association and have not the skill to be a mage. …From the Association’s point of view, they would want to catch an amateur like me doing things, but I’ve seen no movement yet.

No, I’ve heard that Equestria is relatively hidden from the eyes of the Association, so I think I’ve just not been found out. …But that doesn’t mean I can let my guard down. Ponies say that the eyes of the Association are everywhere. On top of that, if you commit a crime with magic, the heretic hunters of the church will come after you. …That just means that whatever you use magic for, lack of care will create enemies. I, Storm Whooves, just have to study independently, taking that into account…

“…Hm.” I wake up to see the sun shining in through the window. The sun may have just risen as it’s still a bit dark outside.

“…Hm. I’m really not good in the mornings.” I get up, trying not to be defeated by the morning chill, and quickly fold up my futon. It’s five thirty. One of my strengths is waking up at this time, no matter how late I go to sleep. I do sometimes make mistakes and wake up late like yesterday, but I usually wake up early. I think alarm clocks are degenerate, so I haven’t used one since I was a kid.

“Alright, breakfast…” Since I let Sweetie do all the work yesterday, I have to return the favor this morning. I should finish preparing before Sweetie arrives. I cook rice and make some miso soup. It was radish and carrot yesterday, so I make onion and potato miso soup today. I also make the usual broth egg and broth boil, and I’m done.

“All right, that should do.” It’s almost six o’clock. I finish earlier than expected, so I have some extra time. So what should I do?

I'll do my daily routine

I'll make one more side dish since Sweetie's coming

I'll do my daily routine

View Online

“Yeah, I guess I can train a bit if I have this much time.” The morning exercises are my daily routine, so I’ll go and move my body a bit. The Whooves household has a splendid gym. It was built for pleasure when the house was built, so there’s no particular purpose of it.

“Well, Pinkie Pie is using it for herself, though.” I hear that this place was Pinkie Pie’s playground even before I came here. But I became Doctor’s student and started using this place a lot, so Pinkie Pie hated me back then.

“…Well.” There’s only one thing to do now that I’m here. Even a mage cannot neglect to train their body. One of the requirements for a mage is to have excellent physical abilities. While Doctor was alive, we had many matches here. Well, it was pretty much him beating on me, so I didn’t learn anything about how to win in a fight. …But I think I learned the difference between a fight and a battle. In other words, I was taught the difference between killing your opponent and beating your opponent.

Knowledge and experience are different. Unless I know in advance, it’s hard to tell whether I’m involved in a fight or a murder. …It’s a simple story. As long as you learn magic, you might destroy yourself, and times will come when you have to fight. For a mage, a fight means killing each other. So I think what Doctor wanted to teach me was to prepare my mind for the prospect of death.

But it’s been a while since my teacher passed away. On my own, all I can do are simple exercises. Things like push-ups, sit-ups, and stretching. Not too different from the morning practices I did in the archery club. The only difference is if I’m training lightly or heavily.

“Good morning, Storm. Have you finished preparing already?”

“Yeah, breakfast is done. All that’s left is setting up the table and cooking the radish.”

“Oh, I’ll help then. I’ll prepare the dishes.” Sweetie is cheerful. And behind that admirable junior… “Oh, this is the smell of Storm’s omelet. I see, you’re making breakfast this morning.” Pinkie moves slowly to the table.

“…Well, that aside…” First, I have to cook the radish I’ve prepared. “Sweetie, can you use the dishes in the middle? That will make it look better.”

“Huh…? Um, this one with bumps?”

“Yeah, that. You have to think about the plates too or you’ll be too one-sided. Oh, and the radish is already grated.” Sweetie takes out a dish from the back.

“……” I think I saw a faint bruise on her shoulder when she leaned forward. “Hold on, Sweetie.”

“Yes, what is it Storm?”

“What’s that mark on your shoulder?”

“Oh…” She looks away awkwardly. And that tells me who caused that bruise.

“Trixie again, huh? What does she think she’s doing, beating on her sister...!?”

“T-That’s not it, Storm…! Um, well… I fell and hurt myself. I’m a bit slow, you know? So I fall and get hurt a lot.”

“Don’t be stupid. How can you get a bruise like that from falling over? It seems Trixie isn’t tired of getting beat up yet…!”

“N-No, Storm…! This doesn’t have anything to do with Trixie. I really did this myself, so you can’t get mad.”

“……” Sweetie falls silent. …Sweetie looks calm, but she is pretty obstinate. It’s useless to say anything to her now. “…All right. If you say so, I’ll leave it at that. But if I see it again, I won’t be able to hold back.”

“…Yes. I’m sorry, Storm.”

“Why are you apologizing? It’s Trixie’s fault.”

“……” At the mention of Trixie’s name, Sweetie looks away awkwardly. In other words, she is the cause of that bruise. Trixie Belle has a bad habit of being hard on her sister, Sweetie. I first noticed it about a year ago. Sweetie was injured sometimes, and she just evaded my question when I asked about it. When I asked Trixie about it, of all things, she said she was the one who hit Sweetie. When I asked her why she hit her, she said that she just hit her because she felt like it. After that, I got pissed and did to Trixie what she did too Sweetie. Since then, we’ve been estranged. I still don’t regret punching her. But I think it’s my fault that Sweetie is being treated worse.

“…Storm, did you… um, work things out with Trixie?”

“Huh? Yeah, I did. We didn’t have a fight or anything, so it’s not like there was anything to work out.”

“…Uh, it might be like that for you, but thinks you guys got in a fight. So… Well, please be careful.”

“Hm?” Sweetie says strange things sometimes. “Be careful… you mean, of Trixie?”

“…Yes. I think Trixie thinks of you as an enemy… um, and she thinks that you quit the club because of her…”

“That’s not true. Me quitting the club had nothing to do with Trixie. Well, maybe a bit, but it’s still not something you should worry about. Like Trixie says, this is certainly indecent.” I point at my right shoulder. There’s a scar there. It happened a year and a half ago. A shipment collapsed on me during work and I hurt my right shoulder. I got out with just a broken bone, but the shipment was a hazardous one and I got a burn on my skin. After that accident, I quit the archery club.

My school archery club emphasizes formalities as they let us shoot formally even as students. The men expose their right shoulder when they shoot. Trixie commented that it might be indecent for someone shooting formally to have a scar on their shoulder. Since I was getting busy with work, I quit the archery club right then.

“Um, Storm? I might be persistent, but are you really not shooting anymore? Pinkie said your injury shouldn’t be a problem.”

“What are you saying? Pinkie wouldn’t think it’s a problem even if I broke every bone in my body.”

“Storm, I’m being serious.” Sweetie glances up at me, like she wants to say something.

“…Hmm.” I should answer seriously too, but I can’t give her the answer she wants. “I don’t have time to do club activities for now. I like Archery, but it’s not something I prioritize, so I’m taking some time off from it.”

“…How long is ‘some time’?”

“I guess until I feel like it. Well, I’ll try to make it back before you graduate. Welcome me then, Sweetie.” I pat Sweetie’s shoulder. Sweetie stares blankly for a while, and then…

“Oh, yes…! I’ll be waiting, Storm!” And she nods so powerfully that it seems she might drop the plates she’s holding.

I'll make one more side dish since Sweetie's coming

View Online

“Yeah. I have time, so I’ll make something else.” I open the refrigerator. All that’s left are some cucumber and potatoes.

“…Hmmm. I could cut and salt the cucumber, or cut the potatoes and serve them vinegar…” But those are both things I could do in a couple of minutes, and they’re better fresh. It’ll be half an hour until Pinkie Pie and Sweetie arrive, so I should make a dish right before they get here.

“…Hmph.” In that case, this is free time I can’t make much use of. Is there anything I can do in thirty minutes…?

“There’s some extra tofu, so…” I could cook some bite-sized tofu rolls with vegetables or something like that. I cut the tofu and tenderize it. At a glance, the tofu tenderizer is really evil. It’s like a hammer, but it’s flat on four sides and has lots of spikes coming out of it. If it were bigger, it would make a great instrument of torture. I flatten the meat with the scary object, put some carrots and kidney beans on it, roll it up, cook it in the pan, and steam it with wine.

“…Huh!? Hold on, what am I doing…!?” At that point, I regain my sanity. I was trying to make a side dish, as the saury was already the main dish. So what am I doing, making another main dish…!?

“…Honestly. I must have let my guard down, cooking just to pass the time.”

“Eh? You were cooking just to pass the time, Storm?”

“Yeah. The thing is, I was trying to make a side dish. But before I realized it, I was using the knife. Well, I guess habit is a scary thing… of course, that’s just an excuse.”

“But isn’t that alright? It’s a bit big for breakfast, but since you made it, I don’t think there’ll be any leftovers.”

“You think so? No, that’s not the problem. There’s no need for two suns in the sky. I’ll have to ask one of them to leave.”

“What!? You’re not going to eat it, Storm?”

“I will. I wasn’t planning to, but I’ll pack lunch today. That way, it won’t be a waste.”

“Wow… Storm, you’re going to make lunch right?”

“It’ll be close, but I think I can at least get my…” And then. I finally realize somepony’s behind me.

“Good morning, Storm. I’m here again today.” Sweetie greets me with a smile. It’s not unusual for Sweetie to come into the kitchen at this time. She always rings the bell as she comes in, but sometimes I don’t notice, like this morning.

“G-Good morning, Sweetie. Breakfast’s ready, so you can relax in the living room. There’s some tea there.” I answer her, staring at the frying pan. On the table is a pot of hot water, a teapot, and some snacks.

“Oh, yes. You’re perfect again today, Storm.” Sweetie voice is lively, as if she’s happy about something. …And Sweetie comes into the kitchen instead of going to the table. “Storm? You’re making lunch, right?”

“Hm? Yeah, it turned out that way. It’s a good dish for lunch, so I thought I’d make some side dishes.”

“Um, then can I help? I’ll make my own, so…”

“Oh, wait. If you don’t mind having the same thing, I can give you some of mine.”

“…Yes. I was watching and I wanted to have some of yours.”

“All right. Can you cook the rice, then? We don’t have enough for two. There should be a fast rice cooker over there.”

“Yes, I’ll take care of it. I’ll go and start that, then.” I hear the sound of her hoofsteps, and of her tying her apron.

“Storm? We’re okay with two cups of rice, right?”

“Hmm, I think that’ll be enough.” With quick movements, Sweetie comes to help in the kitchen.

“Morning! Well done, it smells great!” A little past six-thirty. Thirty minutes after Sweetie, Pinkie Pie arrives as usual.

“Good morning, Pinkie. Please wait a little longer for breakfast.”

“Yep, I’ll wait. …Oh, Sweetie, are you making breakfast with Storm?”

“No, Storm made breakfast on his own. We’re making lunch right now.” Sweetie’s voice is really lively. We’re not doing anything particularly fun, so I don’t know what she’s so happy about.

“I see, so of course you’re in a good mood. Cooking and Storm, so much fun stuff. Okay, we don’t have much time, but take it easy.” Laughing, Pinkie sits at the table and pours some tea.

“…Geez, she must still be off dreaming. What’s so fun about cooking for school?” I put the pan back onto the rack. The food’s made, so all that’s left is to pack the lunchboxes.

“Sorry, Sweetie. I made you do extra work before club activities. I wanted you to relax since you did a lot yesterday.”

“Huh? Don’t worry about that at all. Like Pinkie said, I find cooking fun.” She smiles. Well, I know she likes cooking… but still, it must be hard for getting up at five o’clock to make lunch. Besides, Sweetie comes and makes dinner often. So if I’m getting her to cook in the mornings too, she might have no free time at all.

“…Phew. I’m grateful for the help, but you should relax, Sweetie. You should sleep in during the mornings, and after school is for playing around. You don’t have to come and help around my house.”

“Well, I am relaxing. You made breakfast today, and I got some food from you for lunch too.” She smiles. …Sigh. It’s been a year and a half since Sweetie started to help out. Now, she keeps coming back like this no matter what I say.

“That’s different. You have your own life too, so you can’t just take care of me and Pinkie. If you’re taking care of us, you won’t be able to do all the things you want to.”

“Ahaha, that’s fine. My only hobbies are archery and cooking. In fact, my goal is to beat you at cooking, and I think I’m almost there.” Sweetie puffs her chest out boastfully. …Gah. I want to argue back, but it’s true as she is about to beat me. “So please don’t worry about it. I like cooking here, and improving is fun. I’m helping you to pay you back for showing me this great pleasure, and for my own benefit.”

“…Hm. Does that mean you’re stealing some of my skill every day, Sweetie?”

“Yes. I improve quickly just by helping you. So please be ready. I’ll make you admit defeat someday.” Whoa. I can’t believe she said it so bluntly!

“…Man. If I’d known this was coming, I would never have taught you to cook. You never even heard of oil before coming here, but now you’re after me like an enemy. Really, why are you chasing me like this? Can’t you just be happy making food?”

“Of course I’m after you. You can’t be better than me.”

“…?” I’m not sure what’s so bad about that, but we should start setting the table for breakfast. “Alrighty.” I check the main dish. Placing my utensil on the well-cooked tofu, I check how cooked it is. “I guess that’s done. Here, Sweetie, can you take this to the table?”

“Yes, thank you Storm.” I hand the plate of tofu to Sweetie. Then, as if remembering something important, Sweetie stops dead.

“Sweetie? What’s wrong, did you leave something at home?” Sweetie may seem shrewd, but she actually forgets things a lot. It’s not unusual for her to remember something and stop like this. But… it seems like that’s not the case this morning. “…Sweetie.”

“……” There’s no answer. She just blankly stares at my hoof like she’s in a daze, then… “Storm… what’s that bruise on your hand?” She asks me a strange question.

“Huh?” I look down at the hoof she’s talking about. “Huh…? You’re right, there is a bruise. That’s weird, I don’t remember hitting it anywhere.” For some reason, there’s a big bruise on the back of my left forehoof. It’s quite an impressive welt, and it looks like it came from some sort of a cut. Even on my own hoof, it looks bad. Perhaps Sweetie’s not feeling well as she’s very quiet.

“Sorry, can you handle the rest? I’ll go put something on it.” I let Sweetie take care of the kitchen and head for the gym. I don’t know if I did this during my sleep, but I’ll have to treat it. “……” But for some reason, I’m worried about Sweetie, who looked awkward and downcast.

“I’ll go on ahead, then.”

“Sweetie, are you sure you’re all right? You can skip your club if you’re not feeling well.”

“No, I’m fine. It’s just a light headache, so you shouldn’t worry about it. I only look bad because you imagine it. I’m doing really well today.” She says so with a smile. …But anypony can tell she’s just bluffing.

“…Really well, huh? Even though you couldn’t eat any breakfast?”

“Oh…” She looks away awkwardly. Without looking up, she replies… “…Please excuse me. You’re the one who should be resting, Storm.” With those words, she leaves. The table is cleared. But on the plate in the kitchen, Sweetie’s meal remains untouched.

“Honestly, what’s wrong with her?” She had been in such a good mood, but after seeing my bruise, Sweetie suddenly became quiet and started to make lots of mistakes. She overfilled the tea, drenched the omelets with soy sauce, and sat down at the table with her apron on. And on top of that, she ate nothing and went to school looking pale.

“Maybe she caught a cold or something.” I mutter to myself while cleaning up. It’s the first time I’ve seen Sweetie like this. I got to know here during the summer four years ago, and she started coming here to help a year and a half ago. In that time, I’ve never seen her look this ill.

“……” …Pinkie will be at the archery, so I don’t think there’ll be a problem there. But I should go and check on her after school or sometime…

Congratulations You earned a Sweetie Route point and also a bruise.

Day Two: School

View Online

It’s almost seven thirty. Sweetie and Pinkie have already left for their morning club practice. I went to school early yesterday because Applejack wanted me to, but I leave my house at the usual time today. I run into an unusual scene when I reach the intersection. Several police cars are parked outside a house. Something must have happened, as it’s noisy and lots of ponies are surrounding the area.

“Hm?” I’m curious, but I cannot tell what’s going on with all the ponies surrounding it. I have no time, so I should prioritize school. I reach school ten minutes before the bell. I enter the main gate as usual.

“Hey, morning Storm.” I bump into a familiar mare student.

“What, you’ve not changed yet, Lyra? It’s almost homeroom, you shouldn’t have time to say hello to me.”

“Ahahaha! You’re right. You’re cold as always, Storm!” She laughs as if something is really funny. Lyra… She was my classmate in first year, and she’s now the captain of the archery club. She’s very insightful, and everypony expected her to become captain since the first year. …Well, in other words, her mental age is older than her real age, so she’s been the older sister type everypony counts on since she was a first year. Though, she gets mad when ponies say that. According to her, she’s not that old.

“Huh? Were you just thinking badly of me?”

“I wouldn’t dream of it. I was just thinking objectively about the truth. Though, it’s up to you if you want to feel angry about it.”

“Oh, you don’t say. That’s good. You answered honestly, but you never revealed what you were thinking about. You don’t let your guard down like Trixie does.”

“Trixie? What does she have to do with this?”

“Because you ponies are friends. You’re the only stallion friend she has, right? And you might have forgotten, but I’m the captain of the archery club. Don’t you think it’s only natural for me to connect the current problem student and the problem student that quit?”

“Yeah, that’s certainly natural. The archery club has nothing to do with it, but I certainly do have an unsavory and inseparable relationship with her.”

“Oh, that makes me mad. You get so cold when talking about the archery club. You’ve got it nice. You left Trixie behind and just quit. Couldn’t you think about those who were left, like me and Sweetie?”

“Hmm. Did Trixie do something again?”

“A day doesn’t pass when she doesn’t do something. …But still, yesterday was a bit too much. She even made a stallion from the first year quit.” Lyra sighs seriously. It’s rare for her to make a face like this, but even more than that, I can’t ignore what she just said.

“What’s that? A student quit? Why?”

“Trixie took her anger out on him. She got loads of mare students around and made the stallion, who was barely started handling bows, shoot. She laughed at him until he hit the target.”

“Huh!? And you let that happen!?”

“Of course I didn’t! But a captain’s busy, you know? I can’t always be in the gym. You know that.”

“That’s true, but what the hell was Trixie thinking? She does teach very harshly, but she’s not the type to make fun of ponies like that.”

“…I’m surprised. You really are like that.”

“Hm, what do you mean by that? Were you thinking badly of me?”

“Oh, I was just thinking objectively about the truth. So it’s up to you if you want to feel angry about it.”

“…Stop copying me. Fine, but what about Trixie? Why did she act like that?”

“Hmm, from what I heard, it was something like getting turned down harshly by Rarity.”

“Huh? You mean, that Rarity?”

“There’s no other Rarity at our school. I’m talking about the honor student in class 2-A, Miss Perfect, Rarity Jewel.”

“…I don’t think I’ve heard that nickname before.” It’s the first time I’ve heard the nickname, but I would probably agree with it. With Rarity involved, I can understand even Trixie getting turned down, and most of all… If it was Rarity, I can see her refusing her mercilessly.

“Anyways, Trixie’s been like this since yesterday. That’s why I’ve had to keep an eye on the gym until now today.”

“Trixie has a nasty temper. I know it’s hard, but keep up the hard work, Lyra.”

“Okay, okay. But Trixie never knows when to stop, you know? I feel like she’ll do something really bad if she asks her out again and gets turned down again.”

“No, even Trixie wouldn’t approach somepony who turned her down. She’s pretty good about that kind of thing.”

“But she can’t help it if the pony who turned her down comes near her. I don’t know why, but Rarity visits the gym pretty often. You quit, so you wouldn’t know.”

“Hm?” That’s the first I’ve heard of it. Rarity Jewel doesn’t do any club activities for personal reasons. I thought she went straight home since she even turned down the recommendation to join the student council.

“Well, maybe that sort of thing is good every now and then. She has a haughty attitude, so it might be good for her to have a hard time for once.” Lyra says some dangerous things. …Come to think of it, I heard Rarity has many enemies. Could Lyra be one of them?

“Hey Lyra, that’s going too…”

“Oh, it’s almost time. Bye Storm, come and see my archery skills sometime.” Lyra hurries off.

“…She’s just like always.” But I like that part of her. Feeling calmer now, I head for the classroom.

It’s lunchtime. Our school has a splendid cafeteria and most students eat there. But there are some old-fashioned students who bring their own lunches. Two of them happen to be me, and the student council president in front of me.

“Sugarcube, would you mind if I took some of that tofu? My lunch is desperately lacking in tofu.”

“Sure, but why is your lunch so plain? You live at a farm, but there aren’t any rules prohibiting tofu or alcohol, right?”

“It’s just my father’s way. He says there’s no luxurious foods for a young farmer like me, and that I should have to work for what I want. I’m thinking of running away and joining the circus.”

“Oh, yeah, that sounds like that stallion.” Applejack’s father is the owner of the Sweet Apple Acres, and a bold guy who’s old friends with the old man at Pinkie’s place. You can’t expect a normal personality when he’s friends with a stallion like that. “That’s great. Well then, I’ll give you one in the hope of repayment someday.” I hand her my lunchbox.

“Thank you, sugarcube.” Applejack bows deeply. …How can I put this? I never know what to say when things like this remind me that she’s the daughter of a farmer. “Oh, by the way, Storm. Did you know there was something going on around the 2nd avenue? It’s right around the intersection where we part.”

“Intersection…” The intersection this morning… she must mean that clamor with all the police cars.

“I heard there was a murder. I don’t know the details, but of the family of four, only the child survived. They say the older sister and the parents were stabbed to death. But what’s strange is that they think the weapon was a long one, not like a knife or something.”

“……” A long weapon? She must mean something like a sword. It was a murder… so that must mean the sister and the parents were killed. …I picture it. Somepony barging in during the night; unjust violence, a one-sided pillage like an accident, slashed parents. The sister killed without even knowing what’s going on. To the side, the foal covered in their blood.

“Applejack, have they caught the murderer?”

“It doesn’t seem like it. Accidents from faulty construction in New Ponyville, and murder here. It’s no wonder they’re making the curfew here at school ear… what’s wrong, Storm? Did you choke on something?”

“Hm? Nothing, what’s wrong?”

“No… I was just surprised since you had a nasty expression. Sorry, this wasn’t something I should have brought up during lunch.” Applejack tries to soften the air apologetically. …I was fine with the topic, but was I really making such a nasty face? And then, there’s a quiet knock at the door.

“Excuse me, is Applejack here?”

“Huh? Oh, what is it, Mac?” Applejack addresses Macintosh, who just entered. It must be a simple talk about the student council as Applejack seems pretty relaxed.

“…Wow.” That’s not something you see every day. Despite her appearance, Applejack is shy. The mare who draws a line against her classmates and even her teachers is letting her guard down with Macintosh.

“Maybe they get along because they’re both so serious.” Big Macintosh, the teacher in charge of class 2-A, is serious and stubborn. Probably that aspect helps him get along with Applejack, who prizes order and discipline.

“……” The two continue to talk. All the while, I can’t get the story of the murder out of my head. Classes end and it’s time to go home. I can’t go anywhere as I have work today. I should leave school and go straight to the neighboring town, but…

I'm worried about Sweetie

Note: you require 2 Sweetie route points for the choice above!

I'm worried about Rarity

I'm worried about Rarity

View Online

I’m worried about the conversation I had this morning, so I’ve made my way to the archery club before I knew it. “Geez, what am I doing?” According to Lyra, Rarity Jewel comes here often. Well, I really don’t care about that, but I know that Trixie getting angry at her is going to be a problem.

“…Trixie just doesn’t stop when she gets angry…” It’s bad if Trixie gets violent just because she turned her down. …I don’t know why it’s bad, it’s just bad. It makes me feel bad just thinking about it, so I have to stop it from happening.

“Oh, Rarity’s not here.” Rarity isn’t around. Lyra’s worries were needless.

“Oh, who’s not here?”

“…!!” I spin around.

“So… who’s not here?” And there’s Applejack, whom I just left behind.

“Oh, i-it’s you, Applejack. Don’t scare me like that.”

“Well, you were looking at the gym suspiciously. So, who’s not here?”

“Rarity. I heard that she had an argument with Trixie yesterday, so I came to see how things were.”

“Oh wow, that is suspicious. You gave your reasons without being asked. I only asked you who wasn’t here.”

“…! W-What? What I do shouldn’t concern you.”

“Yes, that’s right. But it’s useless, Storm. Rarity won’t be here. That’s because she intentionally skipped school today.”

“What?” Skipped school… so, she was absent today? “I see, she’s absent… wait, Applejack. How can you say she skipped school? I don’t think she’d do such a thing.” “Of course she will. She won’t catch a cold. As I see it, she’s evil. You’ll be eaten if you let her looks deceive you, Storm.”

“Hm.” Somehow, Applejack’s words annoy me. It’s true that I don’t know her, but I can’t imagine that she’s a bad pony. “You’re going too far, Applejack. Rarity can’t be like that.”

“Hmm? What, you’re after Rarity too? Oh, I’m sorry. Please ignore what I just said.”

“…!” A-After Rarity!? Who said anything like that!? “D-Don’t jump to conclusions! I just thought it’d be bad if Trixie got into trouble again.”

“So you were planning to stop Trixie if she attacked Rarity, huh? You’re playing an unrewarded role again. …I don’t really care, but you have a bad taste, Storm.”

“It’s not unrewarded since I haven’t done it. But Applejack, didn’t you say something strange?”

“Huh? You mean that going after Rarity is in bad taste?”

“Yeah. Rarity is really popular. I haven’t heard any bad rumors about her.”

“Yes, none. And that’s exactly what I don’t like about it.” Applejack looks away, snorting.

“What don’t you like about it?”

“Everything. The mare is a fox, a schoolmare, a monster. I just don’t like her physiologically. I won’t say anything bad, but you should try to hate her too.”

“Applejack, don’t you always say we shouldn’t talk badly of ponies behind their backs?”

“Idiot, this doesn’t count as talking behind their back. I’m speaking so that she can hear it.” Ah, no wonder I feel somepony’s eyes from the archery gym. …Thank Hasbro. I’m so glad Rarity is absent today.

“Please, Applejack. Please restrict yourself to talking behind ponies’ backs.”

“All right, if you say so. But I wasn’t insulting her at all. I was only saying that I’m on guard against her. That should be within my rights.”

“But you were saying things like monster and fox…” …And I think the term schoolmare is discrimination.

“No, that was just praise. There are good foxes and monsters too. I only applied the terms to describe Rarity.” Applejack laughs. “Well, I’ll be going. I’m going back to the student council room, but you’re going to work, right? You shouldn’t have time to play around like this.” She must feel refreshed now that she’s said everything she wanted, as she leaves calmly. I’ve known her for 2 years now, but I still don’t understand her personality.

Twenty minutes after taking the bus from my school, I arrive at the neighboring town of New Ponyville across the bridge.

“…Oh, it’s not five o’clock yet? I guess I still have some time.” Old Ponyville is a residential district, so it’s hard to find part-time jobs there, but the developing New Ponyville has many available. The school rules allow for part-time jobs, so I work a few easy ones. Within them, I prefer hard physical labor that ends as quickly as possible. It’s killing two birds with one stone, as it builds my body while I get paid for it. Today’s job is a simple loading job from five to eight o’clock. Even though it’s only three hours, there’s six hours worth of work to do. They make you run around without a minute’s rest. So I should rest when I can, even if it’s just for ten minutes. It’s a waste of energy walking around until my job, so I guess I’ll rest in the park.

This park among the buildings is like a big field. A park should be filled with ponies like families and lovers on weekends, but it’s empty here now. No… this place is always desolate.

“This place is the same as always.” I’m a bit sad. The utterly neglected ground looks awful compared to the neatly organized surroundings. The desolate area makes the wind feel cold. This is the remains of the conflagration ten years ago, and this is the place where I was saved from burning to death.

“I wonder why they don’t plant grass here. It’s a waste to keep it like this.” It’s a large area, so if they retiled it, the park would get bigger. Thinking absent-mindedly, I sit down on a bench.

“……” I stare at the burned land to pass the time. I don’t remember what happened here back then. I probably don’t remember because I was a colt, and it wouldn’t have been an easy scene to memorize. All I can remember is that it was hot and I couldn’t breathe. And that ponies died trying to save others.

“I wonder why…” For example, a stallion that tried to save a foal from a burning house. He saved the foal, but died in its place. For example, there were ponies who had their throats burned, but they gave what little water they had to one stallion, and the others died. For example, there was somepony who ran alone to get away from the fire as fast as possible, and everypony that he passed on the way died. And for example… Ponies who died because they gave away something that was saving them, only to save others they didn’t even know.

“……” I didn’t like things like that. It makes me mad that those who tried hard were sacrificed. Am I greedy to want an ending where everypony is safe and happy? All I wanted was to see ponies relax peacefully, so why couldn’t I manage such a simple thing?

‘That’s difficult. What you want is to save everypony.’ Doctor answered so to the question I asked as a foal. Of course, as a foal, I denied it. Because Doctor saved me. I knew he was a sorcerer who could do anything. I knew he was a superhero who couldn’t ignore ponies in need, who saved them for no benefit. So, I believed Doctor could have saved everypony back then. When I told him that, he made a troubled expression and said something that I remember to this day.

‘Storm, saving one pony means not saving another. Look, a superhero can only save the ponies he has saved. It’s obvious, but that is the definition of a superhero.’ I understand that. It’s obvious, now that he’s said it. Let’s say there’s a robber and some hostages, and the robber intends to kill the hostages. With normal methods, most of hostages will be killed. Even if you use a miraculous method to save all the hostages, there will still be one pony who isn’t saved. That, of course, is the robber whose hostages were rescued. The ponies a superhero saves are the only those he decides to save. That’s why even Hasbro cannot save everypony.

“All the more so if it’s a natural disaster. No pony could have saved everypony.” The fire ten years ago was like that. It’s not something I, who was miraculously saved from it, can talk about now.

“But I don’t want that.” I don’t want such a thing. I don’t want help that has a limited capacity. You have to help, no matter how impossible it is. I can’t stand to have strangers dying around me like back then. So, if I had been there ten years ago, even if it was impossible, I would have gone into the fire and… “I would certainly have died in vain.” That’s for certain. Geez, I’m hopeless.

“Gah, it’s already five o’clock.” The five o’clock bell rings. I stand up and quickly make my way to my work. When my job’s done, the sun has already set. It’s a bit before eight. I finished ten minutes early because I worked too hard. It seems I worked frantically since I went to that place before work. Here in front of the station, the night’s just getting started. There are lots of ponies, and a constant flow of cars on the road. The buildings are still lit up, and just looking at them makes me feel like I’m watching a grand festival of illumination.

“I guess I don’t have to buy anything for Pinkie.” I walk while looking up at the lighted building. It’s the biggest building in New Ponyville, so I can’t see the top clearly. I just gaze up the building, just enjoying the night’s scenery…

“…?” …When I think I see something out of place. “What was that?” I stop and stare at the rooftop. I focus my eyes, looking at the thing as small as a grain of rice.

“…What the…” it looks like somepony I know. Why is she there? What would she be doing there? With her long mane fluttering and doing nothing, she looks down at the town.

“……” It doesn’t seem like she notices me down here. No, there’s no way she could see me. She’s so high up that I, with better eyesight than most, can barely see her by improving my vision with magical energy. I can recognize her since she’s standing there alone, but there’s no way she would notice me down here among all these ponies. She’s just looking down at the town. Maybe she’s looking for something, as I can feel her sharp stare even down here.

“……” I forget about time and keep looking up at the mare standing in the sky. She is on top of a tall tower. She’s like a witch, looking down at the land with the moon behind her.

“Oh…” And then, she must be done with whatever she was doing, as she disappears. Her figure has disappeared and the scene returns to the beautiful view of the night.

“That was Rarity, right?” I have no proof, but I think I’m right. There aren’t many mares with looks that stand out that much, and more than that, I’m not stupid enough to mistake a mare I secretly admire.

“…I see. But still…” Well, it’s… Rarity sure has strange hobbies. Unlike New Ponyville, there’s no pony in Old Ponyville. After eight o’clock, there are no ponies around, and the town is terribly quiet. At the junction is the house I saw this morning. There’s no sign of ponies, and the door has a “do not enter” sign. …After only one day, the house is as quiet as an abandoned building. Parents and older sister killed by the burglar. What kind of life remains for the foal left behind?

“……” I bite my lip, feeling powerless. Even after swearing to become like Doctor, I can’t do anything about something that happened so close by. Even though I want to help somepony, in the end, I don’t even know what I can do. I climb the hill and reach the Whooves house. The lights are still on, so Sweetie or Pinkie must still be there.

“I’m home… Oh, just you, Pinkie?”

“Hm? Oh, welcome home, Storm.” Pinkie turns around, munching on a rice cracker. The TV shows a loud variety show. “Geez, coming home at a time like this again… I told you to come home early since it gets dark early in the winter.”

“I am home early. I’m taking part-time jobs that finish at eight, so don’t be so unreasonable. …So, where’s Sweetie? It looks like dinner’s ready, but…”

“Sweetie went home early. She said she had something to do today, so she just cooked dinner and left.” Pinkie says so happily. As far as she’s concerned, anypony who cooks for her is a good pony.

“I see. That might be a good idea for a while. It’s been dangerous recently, so maybe I should just cook dinner myself until next term.”

“What? I protest! You come home so late, Storm. If you don’t cook until after that, we won’t eat until after ten.”

“…Hold on. Can’t you just eat at home?”

“What? I am at home.” Pinkie seems puzzled. Honestly, I’m not sure if that makes me happy or sad.

“…Alright, I understand. I can’t exactly expect you to cook for yourself, can I? …Anyways, what’s that thing by your feet? Don’t tell me you’ve been picking up junk again.” Pinkie has a terrible habit of leaving junk at my place. Large bowls from restaurants, a heavy teapot she got in the shopping district, a strange guitar that plays by itself… I think she thinks of this place as some kind of a warehouse. “Let me see. I’ll throw it away if it’s junk.”

“This? Uh, it’s a poster that was left over at my place…” Pinkie gives me the poster. It’s probably some infamous idol or something.

“Let’s see…” Here we have a military-style stallion with his hoof up, on a cheap looking blue sky background. In letters like blood, it reads: “Love’s Lovely Ranger Land. Please join the Self-Defense Force.” …Hold on, this is an army recruiting poster…!

“I don’t want it, so you can have it.”

“Whoa, I don’t want this either!” I roll up the poster and hit Pinkie with it.

“Heheh, missed.” But. Pinkie deflects my attack with a poster she had hidden, and counterattacks mercilessly. Bam. The poster lightly knocks my…

“Guhhh!?” Stars! I saw stars!

“Heheh, don’t imagine you can hit me with your skills. You need to practice more.”

“Guh… t-that’s not the problem. What was that? Why does a poster make a crash like that…?” Could this be the skill of a master…!?

“Huh? Oh, sorry, this poster is the special first edition made from steel plate. …Storm, is your head all right…?”

“…Pinkie, your personality is going to kill somepony one day…”

“Hehe. I’m not worried. Storm would marry me if that happened.”

“Huh, I completely refuse. I have no intention of marrying such a thoughtless killer.”

“Hey… I don’t think I’m that dangerous of a pony.”

“I knew it. So it’s true that ponies never know themselves.” How true, how true. I’ll have to watch out or I’ll be killed.

“Huh, just keep saying that. Anyways, I’m hungry, Storm. I’ve waited all this time, so let’s have dinner.” Pinkie stands up. …How strange. Pinkie is helping out (even if it’s only setting up the dishes). She must be really hungry.

“Okay. Then you can get the dishes out. You can pour rice, right?”

“I can. Hey, Storm, can I use a bowl?”

“I guess so. Sweetie isn’t here today, so there’ll be some left over anyway.”

“All right. I’ll use the same for you, then.” Pinkie pours rice into two bowls.

“……” Oh well. I was going to have seconds anyway. And besides, if I argue with Pinkie, she’ll take my dinner away. And to add… Chaotic dinners like this have been common scenes for many years now. …The day ends. Finishing a rowdy dinner and seeing Pinkie off, I take a bath. After that, I practice my daily routine in the shed. I complete it as usual and go to sleep. It is one in the morning. The day ends peacefully without any troubles.

Continue

I'm worried about Sweetie

View Online

…I’m worried about Sweetie. I know it won’t do any good to worry about her, but I should at least see if she’s okay… I walk through the fourth floor, where the first year students are located. There’s no pony in the hallway and not many left in the classrooms either. It seems they’ve already gone home or to their clubs.

“…Dammit, Sweetie will be at her club too.” Well, I’ve come this far. I’ll go to her classroom, and when I’ve checked she’s not there, I can head to work.

“Let’s see…” I look into classroom 1-B. The red tinted classroom is quiet and there’s no sign of life. There’s no pony in the classroom. All the students have gone to their respective destinations.

“……” In that red classroom, a lone shadow remains. “Sweetie.” I enter the red world and call out to her.

“…Storm?” The face, covered by her long hair, looks even more lifeless than this morning. “What is it? Do you have some business here?”

“No, I have nothing to do here. I was just worried about you. You seemed a bit sick this morning.”

“……” Sweetie makes a gloomy face. She’s clearly not doing well.

“Sweetie, if you don’t feel well, you should go home. I can walk you to the intersection, so let’s go together.”

“…No, I’m fine. I don’t feel bad. I’m going to go to the club as usual and have dinner at your place after that. I’m okay, so please don’t worry.” She picks up her bag and starts to walk like she’s running away.

“Idiot, what are you saying with a face like that? Come on, skip your club. After all, there’s no point in doing archery in that state.” I block Sweetie as she tries to pass me.

“…Oh.” A crash. Sweetie falls over just from being blocked.

“Hey…!” I quickly pull her hoof back. The body I’m dragging is surprisingly light. “Y-You surprised me… Sweetie, are you really all right? You’re not standing steadily at all.”

“……” Sweetie looks away apologetically. Geez, what’s wrong with her today?

“Anyways, you’re skipping the club today. I’ll skip my work too, so let’s go home.”

“……” Sweetie is silent and does not answer. She doesn’t shake my hoof off, but it also seems she won’t go home obediently.

“What’s going on, Sweetie? You know it’s pointless to go to the club like that.”

“…You’re right. But Trixie wants me to, so I have to go.” Sweetie mutters.

“……” …! If she says so with a face like that, I can’t respond. It seems the circumstances at Sweetie’s house are complicated and they’re not something I can meddle with. …No matter how much I think she is part of my family, her real family is the Belles. Whatever I say, they’re just words of an outsider. “…You’re only going to watch at the club?”

“Huh…? Oh yes. I know myself that I can’t shoot right now.”

“I see. So you’re basically just preserving Trixie’s authority.” I pull out a chair and sit on it. I also pull another chair out from the desk next to it.

“Um… Storm?”

“Just sit down. I won’t try to stop you from going to the club, but rest for a while. You can tell Trixie I held you up and made you late.”

“I-I can’t say that…! If I do, Trixie will, uh…”

“Trixie messes with me all the time. It’s nice that she has something to talk about every day. And it’s not a lie, so you shouldn’t feel guilty saying it.” I urge Sweetie to sit down.

“……” Sweetie sits down quietly.

“All right. Then, wait here for a while. I’m going to go steal some tea from the student council room. You’re forbidden from getting up until I come back.”

“…Huh? But you might get into trouble…”

“Only if a teacher finds me. Hey, I’m used to this. There’s no problem unless I run into a teacher in the hallway, so you can wait here.”

“I-I can’t. I can’t wait here while you’re doing something dangerous. Storm, I don’t care about the tea.”

“I’m saying it’s not dangerous. Just sit down. Drinking tea in the classroom is a good thing to try once.”

“Oh…” I jump out into the hallway. The student council room isn’t far away. I’ll get the tea set quickly and surprise Sweetie. …Time passes. While we do something silly like drinking tea together in a classroom, we just stare outside. Outside the window is a glowing sunset that hurts my eyes.

“……” Sweetie stares blankly at the sunset. I have nothing to talk about, so I follow Sweetie’s example and keep my mouth shut. Time passes slowly since we’re not talking. Sweetie isn’t the talkative type, and she often just stares at the scenery. I guess she’s more relaxed by herself. Come to think of it, Sweetie wants to be alone a lot. It’s not like she’s excluding herself from the crowd, but she wants to isolate herself within the crowd. She looks outside the crowd more than in it. That must be why she stayed here in the classroom. Sweetie doesn’t actively try to spend time with others. Pinkie and I are special. Even I wouldn’t have known her if I hadn’t met Trixie.

“……” I sneak a glance at Sweetie. When Trixie introduced me to her 4 years ago, she was just a small mare. Now she’s my junior who comes to help around the house, and her foolish image is disappearing. Sweetie has grown beautiful. …No, she was beautiful before, but I think she’s become too beautiful as a member of the opposite sex. On top of that, she’s thoughtful and gentle. With that many good qualities, I can understand her being called beautiful alongside Rarity Jewel.

“……” But it’s strange, I don’t understand it. Sweetie is alone often. She doesn’t seem to have any friends in the archery club, and seeing how she’s alone in this classroom, she might not have any friends in her class either. …Come to think of it, I only know Sweetie from the archery club and from my place. I don’t know how she is at school or at home.

“……” While I think about this, looking up at the red sky… “Storm, do you remember?” Looking outside, Sweetie asks me a question.

“…? Remember what?”

“It was a long time ago, back before I met you…”

“Um, you mean before we knew each other…?”

“Yes. It was four years ago, right when I entered this school. I wasn’t used to the school, and I was walking about aimlessly when I saw something strange. …Yeah, I really wonder how it ended up like that. Even though it was after school and the track team had left, somepony was still running around alone. When I looked closer wondering what he was doing, I realized that he was doing high jumps by himself.” A smile. It must be a lovely memory, as Sweetie is smiling happily.

“It was a really red sunset. Everything was red and beautiful, but so lonely. In it, he just continued to run alone. Running, jumping, dropping the pole, and repeating. There was no pony around and he clearly couldn’t jump over it, but he kept trying. It wasn’t something that could be done with effort. The pole was way over his head. Even I could tell that it was impossible, so he must have known as well.”

“…?” I understand, but I wonder what she’s talking about. I don’t think it’s strange to see somepony practicing after school.

“I was a bad filly back then. Something bad had happened to me, and I just wanted to take it out on somepony. I wanted to see this pony fail, give up, and be discouraged, so I kept watching him. But he wouldn’t give up. He repeated it over and over, even though it was impossible for him. Not complaining at all for all that time.”

“…Wow. Maybe he was on the edge? Like the next day was the test, and he wouldn’t get chosen unless he could jump that high?”

“No, that wasn’t it. He wasn’t on the track team or anything.” Oh, I see. …Well, that’s fine… But why are you smiling, Sweetie? “And then, while I was watching him, I realized. He didn’t care about what he was doing. He just happened to run into something he couldn’t do, and he was obstinate about not losing. The sun set, and he just cleaned up and went home. He must have been really tired, but he walked away calmly like nothing had happen.”

“I don’t get it. If he quit, that must mean he jumped over it, right? So how high was it?”

“Ahahaha, well, the thing is, he couldn’t jump over it. He tried for 3 hours, but he was convinced at last that he couldn’t jump over it.”

“Man, that’s some ending.”

“He was so earnest that I even worried about him. He’s probably somepony very dependable. But that made me feel uneasy and lonely.” Her voice itself sounds so lonely, it seems like it will be swallowed by the red in this room.

“Okay, I understand the story… But what about it, Sweetie?”

“No, it’s okay if you don’t understand. That just means that even though it looked that way to me, it was just an everyday thing for him.” Despite her gloomy mood earlier, Sweetie smiles sweetly.

“……” …And then, even though I’m pretty dull, I understand when she puts it like that. I don’t remember it myself, but four years ago was right after my father died. Back then, I did lots of reckless things, so I guess I did something like that. “…Uh, Sweetie, so that was…”

“Yes, he is the senior before me now. Back then, he was so small that I thought he was my age.” …Ugh. I wish she wouldn’t talk about my height back then. Well, I’m not that tall even now, but I did grow, you know? “That’s it. I’ve known Storm since then.”

“I-I see. That’s the first time I heard that.” I look away. She saw me during an embarrassing moment. Then.

“Yes, we were both looking at the same thing.” With a gesture like a prayer, Sweetie says something strange.

“Huh…?” I ask, feeling worried. But as if to drown it out, the familiar bell echoes through the school. “…Oh, the bell.” It’s been thirty minutes since I stopped Sweetie. The clock says four-thirty.

“I guess I held you up too long. I’ll clean up, so you can go on ahead. You feel better, right?”

“Yes, I feel great thanks to you. Please look forward to dinner tonight.” Sweetie gets up. It doesn’t seem like she’s bluffing as she really seems well.

“Yeah… oh, sorry Sweetie. I have to go to work now. I’ll be late today, so you don’t have to push yourself to come to my place.”

“I understand. Then I’ll just cook your dinner and leave.” Sweetie bows and leaves.

“Oh well.” Pinkie will be at my house, so she should be able to take Sweetie home when she leaves. I have to make a living too, so I should go to work quickly… Twenty minutes after taking the bus from my school, I arrive at the neighboring town of New Ponyville across the bridge.

“…Oh, it’s not five o’clock yet? I guess I still have some time.” Old Ponyville is a residential district, so it’s hard to find part-time jobs there, but the developing New Ponyville has many available. The school rules allow for part-time jobs, so I work a few easy ones. Within them, I prefer hard physical labor that ends as quickly as possible. It’s killing two birds with one stone, as it builds my body while I get paid for it. Today’s job is a simple loading job from five to eight o’clock. Even though it’s only three hours, there’s six hours worth of work to do. They make you run around without minute’s rest. So I should rest when I can, even if it’s just for ten minutes. It’s a waste of energy walking around until my job, so I guess I’ll rest in the park.

This park among the buildings is like a big field. A park should be filled with ponies like families and lovers on weekends, but it’s empty here now. No… this place is always desolate.

“……” I stare at the burned land to pass the time. I don’t remember what happened here back then. I probably don’t remember because I was a kid, and it wouldn’t have been an easy scene to memorize. All I can remember is that it was hot and I couldn’t breathe. And that ponies died to save others.

“I wonder why…” For example, a stallion that tried to save a foal from a burning house. He saved the foal, but died in its place. For example, there were ponies who had their throats burned, but they gave what little water they had to one pony, and the others died. For example, there was somepony who ran alone to get away from the fire as fast as possible, and everypony that he passed on the way died. And for example… Ponies who died because they gave away something that was saving them, only to save others they didn’t even know.

‘That’s difficult. What you want is to save everypony.’ Doctor answered so to the question I asked as a foal. Of course, as a foal, I denied it. Because Doctor saved me. I knew he was a sorcerer who could do anything. I knew he was a superhero who couldn’t ignore ponies in need, who saved them for no benefit. So I believed Doctor could have saved everypony back then. When I told him that, he made a troubled expression and said something that I remember to this day.

‘Storm, saving one pony means not saving others. Look, a superhero can only save the ponies he has saved. It’s obvious, but that is the definition of a superhero.’ I understood that. It’s obvious, now that he’s said it. Let’s say there’s a robber and some hostages, and the robber intends to kill the hostages. With normal methods, most of the hostages will be killed. Even if you use a miraculous method to save all the hostages, there will still be one pony who isn’t saved. That, of course, is the robber who hostages were rescued. The ponies a superhero saves are only those he decides to save. That’s why even Hasbro cannot save everypony.

“But I don’t want that.” I don’t want such a thing. I don’t want help that has a limited capacity. You have to help, no matter how impossible it is. I can’t stand to have strangers dying around me like back then. So if I had been there ten years ago, even if it was impossible, I would have gone into the fire and… “I would certainly have died in vain.” That’s for certain. Geez, I’m hopeless.

“Gah, it’s five o’clock already.” The five o’clock bell rings. I stand up and quickly make my way to my work. When my job’s done, the sun has already set. It’s a bit before eight. I finished ten minutes early because I worked too hard. It seems I worked frantically since I went to that place before work. Here in front of the station, the night’s just getting started. There are lots of ponies, and a constant flow of cars on the road. The buildings are still lit up, and just looking at them makes me feel like I’m watching a grand festival of illumination.

“I guess I don’t have to buy anything for Pinkie.” I walk looking up at the lighted building. It’s the biggest building in New Ponyville, so I can’t see the top clearly. I just gaze up the building, just enjoying the night’s scenery…

“…?” …When I think I see something out of place. “What was that?” I stop and stare at the rooftop. I focus my eyes, looking at the thing as small as a grain of rice.

“…What the…” It looks like somepony I know. Why is she there? What would she be doing there? With her long mane fluttering and doing nothing, she looks down at the town.

“……” I forget about time and keep looking up at the mare standing in the sky. She is on top of a tall tower. She’s like a witch, looking down at the land with the moon behind her.

“Oh…” And then. She must be done with whatever she was doing, as she disappears. Her figure has disappeared and the scene returns to the beautiful view of the night.

“…I see. But still…” Well, it’s… Rarity sure has strange hobbies. I return to Old Ponyville. Unlike New Ponyville, it’s really quiet here as if it were midnight already.

“I wonder if Sweetie’s okay.” She seemed to be feeling better, but since she came to my place to make dinner, I think I’ve made her push herself again.

“I guess I’ll go check on her.” It’s not like I’ll achieve anything by going to her house now, but it should make me feel better than doing nothing. There’s nothing wrong at her house. There’s no sign of the “strange foreigner” Sweetie was talking about, and the lights are on only in Sweetie and Trixie’s rooms as usual.

“Huh?” …Wait a minute. Then what was that light yesterday? Was there somepony other than Sweetie and Trixie in the house?

“Excuse me. Do you need something?”

“…!?” I spin around. … in the darkness of the night, as if hiding in the sound of bugs, a figure is standing. He’s an unfamiliar old stallion. He must be really old, but he has sharp eyes and a presence that doesn’t match his small body. Perhaps it is the difference in the years we have lived, but he has a dignity that pressures me.

“What is wrong, young one, why don’t you answer? If you don’t answer, I shall jump to conclusions. Hmm, so, can I assume you’re the stranger Sweetie was talking about?” Sweetie…? …Then, could this pony be… “Geez. Since it is my granddaughter’s wish, I can’t just let you go. I’m sorry, but I will have to hurt you a bit. Just to be sure, you don’t intend to hoof yourself over to the police graciously?” The unknown old stallion asks me such a question. T-There’s no mistake. This is the first time I’ve met him, but he must be…

“Ah… no, you’ve got it wrong…! My name is Storm Whooves. I’m in the same class as Trixie, and I’m an acquaintance of Sweetie, and I just came to see how they were doing…!”

“Oh. I see, you’re their friend. Then I’m sorry for stopping you. Well, I can go and get them. Or would you like to have dinner with us?”

“N-No, I was just stopping by, so I’ll be going. By the way, is Sweetie home already?”

“Zánik.” The old man says an unfamiliar word.

“Huh?”

“Zánik Belle. It is wrong for me to not name myself when you have done so.” Zánik Belle says so and walks toward the entrance. It seems like he doesn’t care about me any more.

“……” Overwhelmed, I see him off without a word. …And then.

“Sweetie is home. More importantly, Storm Whooves. Is the daughter of the moons doing well?”

“…Huh? Moon what?”

“Do not play dumb. It is natural for the daughter of the moons to go and see Whooves. I am asking you how well it is this time around.”

“…???” Um, I don’t understand at all. …I’m sorry Sweetie, but your old stallion is pretty hard to deal with.

“…Hm, it seems you really don’t know.” Zánik sighs. He looks so shocked that I feel kind of sorry for him.

“…Well, I don’t understand, but I’m sorry.”

“No, no, it’s nothing you should feel bad about. It was a mistake on my part. I’m sorry to bore you with such things. Here, if you want to see my Grandfoals, do not hesitate. The old stallion will go away, so please do not reserve yourself.”

“Um, no, I really just stopped today. …But, um… do you live here?”

“I do. But as you can see, I am old. So I just live in the rear tatami room all the time.”

“……” …I see. I came to their house until about a year ago, but it seemed then that no pony other than Sweetie and Trixie lived there.

“Then excuse me, Storm Whooves. Please stay friends with my grandfoals.” Despite his appearance, he leaves with light footsteps. There is no change in the house. But the sound of the bugs has suddenly stopped.

…The day ends. Finishing a rowdy dinner and seeing Pinkie off, I take a bath. After that, I practice my daily routine in the shed. I complete it as usual and go to sleep. It is one in the morning. The day ends peacefully with no troubles.

Congratulations you earned a Sweetie route point: +1

Continue

Day 3 Morning

View Online

I’m in a fire. Collapsing buildings and burning ponies. No matter how far I run, the scenery is always red. This is a vision of ten years ago. A memory of the distant past I haven’t remembered in a while. I run through it, as if recreating the scene. There’s no escape even though I know it’s a dream. I run, run, keep running. In the end, where I end up is how I’m saved after running out of energy.

“……” I wake up with a bad feeling. A feeling like a metal weight is inside my chest. I feel my forehead and find that I’m sweating a lot even though it’s winter.

“…Oh, it’s already this late?” It’s already past six o’clock. From the kitchen, I can hear the sound of the kitchen knife cutting something.

“Sweetie is early as usual.” There’s no time to be impressed. I have to get ready quickly and go help breakfast.

“Storm, what are you gonna do today? Will you be working this afternoon cause it’s Saturday?” Said Pinkie.

“No, I don’t have work today. I think I’ll be doing something with Applejack. Why?”

“Oh, nothing. I just hoped you might come and visit me at the gym today. I’m in a pinch this month.”

“Hm? In a pinch? What is?”

“My wallet. I’d be really happy if somepony made me lunch.”

“I refuse. It’s your own fault, so you should skip a meal once in a while.”

“Heh, I’m not expecting anything from Strom. The only one I’m depending on is Sweetie. Right, Sweetie?”

“Yes. If you don’t mind having the same lunch as me, I can prepare one.”

“Yep, fine, fine. Let’s eat lunch together today then.” Breakfast continues as usual. Today, along with the usual, there’s simmered lotus root with tofu. I don’t think she has to make anything this elaborate for breakfast, but I think she made a lot of it to take for lunch too. Sweetie is a member of the archery club, and Pinkie is in charge of the archery club. It’s natural for them to share lunches.

“Oh yeah, Storm, you were late this morning. Did something happen?” Pinkie looks at me, sipping her miso soup. …Geez. She’s usually slow, but she gets sharp only at times like this.

“I had a dream about my past. I just woke up grouchy, that’s all.”

“I see, nothing unusual. I’m relieved.” Pinkie ends the conversation like she’s not interested. I’m not worried at all about it either, so I shouldn’t get mad about it. Ten years ago. I used to have nightmares back when I couldn’t get the fire out of my mind. But I saw less of it as time passed, and I’m well over it now that I can let it slide even after dreaming about it. …But I guess it was pretty bad back then. Since Pinkie has been here since that time, she’s sensitive to my change.

“Storm, are you not hungry? You don’t happen to have no appetite this morning, right?”

“I am hungry. I’m fine, so don’t try to take my food using my dream as an excuse.”

“Man, I’m glad you’ve gotten so strong, but personally, I wish you were more delicate.”

“That’s my line. I wish you’d be more sweet.” We make fun of each other without looking at each other. That proves my liveliness, and Pinkie laughs with relief. “…Heh.” To be honest, I’m glad she’s worrying. But she’ll be elated if I thank her, so I act like I’m discontented.

“Hm?” Not knowing the circumstances, Sweetie looks puzzled the way we’re acting.

Bruise +1 point check

No Bruise check

bruise gets worse

View Online

After Pinkie leaves, we lock the house and leave.

“……”

“Sweetie? You don’t look well. Are you feeling sick again.”

“Huh…? No, I’m fine. How about you, Storm? You looked awful this morning and, um, your bruise from yesterday might be worse.” Yesterday’s bruise…? Oh, that welt on my left forehoof.

“No, it didn’t get any worse. It’s just a welt, so it should heal in no time.”

“……” She must be worried about something as she continues to stare at me.

“Uh… it’s fine. It’s nothing, seriously.”

“……”

“What? You’ve been acting awfully strange since yesterday. This is just a welt, right? Or what, did you step on my forehoof while I was asleep and you feel guilty about it?”

“S-Storm, I’m not that heavy! I just…”

“Just what?”

“…Um, I just hope I’m wrong.”

“…Huh?” I don’t understand her. Sweetie doesn’t talk much, but she tends to say important things clearly. She doesn’t usually talk like this.

“…Storm. I have a favor to ask you if it’s all right.”

“Huh? Yeah, if it’s something I can do.”

“…Yes. I won’t be able to come and help you until tomorrow night. Can you try to stay in your house during that time?”

“…? Are you telling me to skip work on Sunday?”

“Yes. I want you to stay in your house as much as possible. Um, I’ll come and help once I’m done with my errand.”

“I see. Well, I guess I can take a rest for a day. All right then. I’ll relax during the weekend. Is that okay, Sweetie?”

“Yes, that will help me out a lot.” I guess it’s fine to relax once in a while. I have some extra living expense from working a lot recently, so I’ll clean up all the junk this weekend.

Unusual Mark

View Online

After Pinkie leaves, we lock the house and leave.

“Storm, I won’t be able to come and help out from tonight until Monday. Is that all right?”

“Hm? That’s all right. It’s the weekend anyways. You should be hanging out with your friends, so don’t worry about it.”

“Huh? No, that’s not it…! It’s not like that. It’s just a personal errand, and I’ll be attending the club too! S-So you can come to the gym if anything comes up! I’m not going off to play because it’s the weekend, so please don’t misunderstand me.”

“…Huh?” Sweetie’s acting suspicious, and she looks very tense. I don’t really understand what she wants to say, but I guess she just means she can’t come over this weekend. “Okay. I’ll go to the gym if something comes up.”

“Yes, it will make me happy if you do so.” Sweetie looks relieved. And when she looks down, her face suddenly stiffens. “Storm, your hoof.”

“Hm?” Sweetie is staring at my left forehoof. Looking down at it, it’s bleeding. “Huh?” I pull up my sleeve. There is certainly blood there. “What’s this? Maybe I cut it while fixing something last night.” But it doesn’t hurt at all. There’s just a welt on there. The welt goes straight from my shoulder down to the hoof, and it looks kind of like a small snake running from my shoulder to my hoof. “Well, I don’t feel any pain, so it should go away quickly. Don’t worry, it’s nothing.”

“…Yes, if you say so.” Perhaps she’s feeling bad from seeing the blood, as Sweetie looks away and falls silent.

Day 3 School/Night

View Online

I leave Sweetie, who has club activities, and head to the school building. The schoolyard is full of spirited students running around.

“……” But still, there’s something oddly wrong here. The school is like it always is. The students at morning practice are lively, and the new school building is spotless. “…Maybe it’s just my imagination.” But when I close my eyes, the air completely changes. The school building is covered with stains like membranes, and the students running around the schoolyard seem like empty dolls. “…Maybe I’m just tired.” I shake my head to clear it. I head to the lifeless building.

School ends early on Saturdays. Classes end before noon, and after I finish helping Applejack afterwards, the sun is starting to set.

“Well, let’s head home.” I pack up and leave my classroom. And then.

“Oh, you’re still here, Storm?” I bump into Trixie. There are a couple of mares behind her, being rowdy.

“You were still here even though you had nothing to do? Oh yeah, you were sticking up for the student council again, right? I envy you. You can get good reports from the school without doing any club activities.”

“I’m not helping the student council. It’s only natural for a student to fix the school equipment, right? After all, we’re the ones using them.”

“Heh, keep talking like that. For you, everything is natural. Didn’t I tell you that I hate how you act like a good stallion?”

“Hm? …Sorry, I don’t remember that. I thought that was just the sort of thing you say, so I didn’t really notice it.”

“…!! Heh, fine. Then you’re going to fix everything at this school?”

“Fixing everything would be impossible. The most I can do is take care of things.”

“All right, then do me a favor. Our archery club is in kind of a mess right now. It’s a bid disordered, and some of the bows need strings attached. If you have time, can you do that too? You used to be a member. Don’t just stick to the student council, and you should be useful to us sometimes as well.”

“What? Trixie, didn’t Pinkie tell you to do that?”

“That’s right. You’ll be scolded tomorrow if you don’t do it properly.”

“But the shop will close if I start cleaning now. It’s fine if he does it, right?”

“I don’t know. Besides, an outsider wouldn’t know how.”

“Are you sure? Trixie said he used to be in the archery club, so we can let him do it.” They’re getting rowdy behind Trixie. It seems they’re in the archery club, but they must be members that Trixie recruited recently as I don’t know them.

“I’ll leave it to you, then. The key’s in the usual place, so go ahead. You don’t mind, right Storm?”

“No. I have some free time, so this isn’t a bad thing to do once in a while.”

“Haha, thanks! Let’s go, everypony. He says he’ll do the boring chores for us!”

“Oh, wait Trixie! Oh yes, please take care of the cleaning, Storm.” The cleaning ends quite easily as I know the place well. It took a while as it is quite big, but it was fun cleaning the place I used until a year and a half ago. I picked up a bow thinking it might be okay to shoot just once, but since it wasn’t mine, I decided not to. If I ever want to, I can just bring my own bow and come here.

“…But there are so many more carbon bows now. There was only one when I was in my first year.” Carbon-based bows are good, unlike wood and plastic bows. But the biggest problem is the price, and they’re not something we could buy with the club budget. Back then, Trixie was the only one using it… are the new members rich too?

“…What a waste. You can modify a wooden bow a lot more.” Well, I guess that’s personal taste right there. When I look at the clock, it’s way past curfew. It’s a little after seven o’clock. The gates should be closed by now, so there’s no reason to rush now. …But still. Was this gym always this dirty? There are loads of places that look unkept.

“…Well, another hour or two won’t matter now that I’ve done this much.” I’ve started this, so I’ll finish the job. The wind is blowing. It’s so cold that my cheeks are getting numb. …Ponyville isn’t usually cold during the winter, but it is cold tonight of all nights.

“……” My breath hangs around as a white cloud. I wrap up my body to hold off the cold. “No wonder it’s dark… the moon’s behind the clouds.” There’s no light in the sky when I look up. Because of the strong winds, the clouds are moving fast. It’s past curfew and there’s no sign of life in the empty school. It seems this place is filled only with chill, as it’s all silent.

“…?” Just now… I think I hear something. “…I do hear something. Is it coming from the school grounds…?” This night. I must have been curious about the sound that broke the silence. To investigate it, I find myself heading there even though I somehow know that I mustn’t. I go to the schoolyard.

“…Ponies?” Well, they only look like that from a distance. It’s a dark night with no light. If I want to know more, I’ll have to go closer to the schoolyard. I can hear the sounds louder now. It’s the sound of metal hitting metal. That must mean somepony is fighting with weapons there.

“…That’s stupid. What the hell am I thinking…?” I dismiss the image from my mind with a bitter smile and walk on. …At that time. Maybe my instincts noticed the danger, as I hid myself as I approached. I don’t know if this is fortunate or not. But anyways, when I get by a tree that is big enough to hide myself, I take a closer look at the source of the sound… My mind stops completely.

“…What the…” There’s something strange there. A pony in red and a pony in blue. They are dangerously armed, and as their ominous appearance suggests, they are actually slashing at each other. I can’t understand. I can’t follow them with my eyes. My brain does not work properly, faced with their impossible movements. But the clang of their weapons tells me they are trying to kill each other.

“……” I just knew immediately when I saw them… They are not pony. They are probably just things that look like ponies. I can tell not because I’m learning magic. Anypony would realize they’re not pony. After all, ponies can’t move like that. So they are something no pony should associate with.

“……” I can feel their murderous intent even from a distance. …I’m going to die. My body understands faster than my brain that I will definitely die if I stay here. That’s why my heart is racing so fast. As a living thing like them, I sense that they’re living things made only to kill.

“……” …They’re using weapons made only to kill. I remember the murder yesterday. They said the family was killed with some weapon like a sword.

“…!” I shouldn’t watch any longer. But my body won’t follow my commands and I can’t even breathe. My mind wants to run away, but my judgment tells me I’ll be seen the moment I run away. …More than the conflict within me, my body is just numb. Even though I’m a good forty meters away, I can’t breathe properly, and it’s like I have a spear pointed right at my back.

“……” The sounds stop. The figures separate and stand facing each other. The moment I feel relief at the end of their battle, I sense an even stronger intention to kill.

“…!!” My heart stops. The numbness in my body becomes convulsions, and I clench my teeth to try to hold my trembling body.

“What the hell is he!?” An overwhelming amount of magical energy is flowing into the stallion in blue. Doctor showed me once what it’s like to draw in magical energy from the surroundings. It was a beautiful magic that impressed even an amateur like me. But that thing is different. Just as even the simple task of drinking water could seem ugly if it goes too far, what he is doing is so excessive that anypony with knowledge of magical energy would hate it. “……” He’s going to die. The stallion in red is going to die. It’s a blow with that much concentrated magical energy. There’s no way he’ll be able to survive it. He’ll die. He’s not pony, so something merely like a pony will die. That is… That’s… something I can just ignore? That doubt takes my mind off of them. The binds on my body disappear, and the instant I take a deep breath…

“Who’s there!?” The stallion in blue stares at me, who’s hiding.

“…!!” The blue stallion’s body sinks. Just that motion tells me that I’m his target now.

“Ahhh…!” My legs start running automatically. I finally realize that it is an action to escape death, and I put all the energy in my body into running away. I don’t know how fast I run, but before I know it, I’m in the school building.

“How stupid of me.” I regret my actions, panting heavily. I should have run into town to get away. What am I doing, fleeing to such a deserted place? And a school, of all things. Isn’t there some better place to hide than here? Anyways, why do I think I’ll be killed if I don’t escape?

“Haa…Haa, haa…” My heart aches from running so much. Turning around, I can sense nothing pursuing me. The only sound in the air is the sound of my hoofsteps. “Ah… haa, haa.” So, I can finally rest. I stop my hoofs, unable to take another step, send oxygen to my pumping heart, and look up to finally realize that I am safe.

“…Man… what was that…?” I recall the scene from earlier while catching my breath. Anyway, I’m sure that it wasn’t something I should have seen. Some things like ponies were fighting in the school grounds. That’s all I can remember. But there was something else I saw, out of the corner of my eye.

“…Wasn’t there somepony else too…” But I can’t remember what the figure looked like. To be honest, I didn’t have the composure to notice anything other than those two fighting. “Well, anyways…”

“The chase is over, right?” The voice comes from right in front of me. “Yo. You ran pretty far.” He speaks in a friendly tone.

“……” I can’t breathe. My brain stops, and even though I cannot think… …I vaguely understand that I am going to die.

“You know better than anypony that you can’t escape, right? Ponies who get killed are usually like that. It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. You don’t have to feel ashamed.” The horn is casually raised. “You were just unlucky, colt. Well, you saw us, so die.” And the stallion’s horn mercilessly pierces Storm Whooves’s heart. There wasn’t even time to dodge it. All the training I did was for nothing. I knew I was going to be killed. I knew I was going to be pierced by that horn, yet I could not move at all.

“Aa… ah.” The world distorts. My body grows cold. Feeling vanishes from my hoofs. “Gah…” I cough up blood, once. More blood should have come up, but it only happens once. Perhaps the stallion’s horn is special. The blood slowly clots and the heart that should have exploded stops working with just a single pierce.

“……” I can’t see well. There’s no feeling in me. I feel like a jellyfish floating in the dark sea at night. I don’t feel any pain already. The world is white, and only I am black. So, rather than feeling like I’m dead, it’s more like the world around me has disappeared. I know this. I felt this ten years ago. This is how somepony feels when dying.

“Dead stallions tell no tales. It’s only natural for the weak to die, but…” I cannot concentrate on my vision. “Man, you really make me do unpleasant jobs. It’s a joke that a hero is acting like this.” I can only hear voices. “I know, I have no complaints. I saw the mare’s Servant, so I’ll go back.” A voice filled with irritation. And after that, I hear hoofsteps running through the hallway. “Archer, huh? I want to finish the match with him, but I have to follow my Master’s plan. …Geez, I don’t like him.” The voice suddenly disappears. I guess he jumped out of a window or something. And after that… Hoofsteps approach me and stop. In that brief period. …More hoofsteps. I can’t… hear… much… now…

“…Follow him, Archer. Lancer will probably go back to his Master. This won’t be worth it unless we at least find out what his Master looks like.” …Whose voice was that? I concentrate my fading mind, but I can’t remember anything. Right now, my breathing is too noisy. My lungs must still be alive. The air coming out of my mouth is a loud as a hurricane.

“…But it’s amazing he isn’t dead yet.” I sense somepony looking at my face. Perhaps my breathing was loud as the figure tries to close my mouth and…

“…Stop it. Why does it have to be you?” I hear the pony grit their teeth, then they touch me without hesitation.

“…Reforge the damaged organ and use it as a substitute, and restore the heart in the process, huh? If I succeed, I’ll be accepted to the Clock Tower instantly…” A pain-filled voice. With that, my mind stops fading. “……” Feeling returns to my body. Slowly, bit by bit, like a drop of water going down a leaf, feeling returns to my body. “……” What is the pony doing? The pony is sweating and places their hoof on my chest with all their heart. “……” When I notice, the place where the pony placed their hoof is terribly hot. It must be so hot that the frozen blood melted and started to flow again.

“Phew.” I sense somepony take a deep breath and sit down. “I’m tired…” I hear a clang of something falling. “…Well, I guess it can’t be helped. Forgive me, Father. Your daughter is terribly heartless.” And that’s it. The pony speaks to mock themself, and leaves. “……” My heart resumes its activity. And then, my mind stops. …This is not the sleep of death. This is a restful sleep, to recover the energy to wake up again.

“Ah… guh.” I wake up. I feel sick. My whole body is in pain, and I have a sharp headache each time my heart throbs.

“What… happened?” I can’t remember because of the sharp headache. My body is cold, probably from lying on the floor for a long time. The only certain thing is my ripped uniform, and my own blood on the floor.

“…!” I get up with a hazy head. The spot where I was lying looks like a murder scene.

“…Damn, I really…” …Had my chest pierced?

“…Hah… guh…” Bearing the pain, I enter the closet classroom. Moving to the locker with unsteady steps, I take out a mop and a bucket.

“…Huh… what am I doing…?” I’m still in a panic. Why do I still think I have to clean up, when I’ve just met something totally outrageous and been killed instantly? Am I an idiot?

“…Haa… haa… damn, it won’t come off…” …I wipe the floor with the mop. With unsteady hoofs, I manage to get the blood wiped off, and pick up any trash lying around and put it into my pocket. …Maybe I’m destroying the evidence. I’m still in a daze, so perhaps that’s why I’m doing something so absurd.

“…Ah… haa… haa… haa…” I put back the mop and bucket, and leave the school like a zombie. …I get hotter as I walk. The air is so cold, but it feels like my body is burning. …When I get home, the day has already changed. There’s no pony home. Neither Pinkie nor Sweetie is around now.

“…Ah… haa, haa, haa.” I collapse to the floor. I lie on the ground and finally calm down. “……” I take a deep breath. When I inhale, my heart cries in pain as if cracking apart. …No, that’s wrong. It wasn’t just cracked. It had a hole in it, but it healed, and the wound tries to open up again when I inhale.

“…So it’s true that I was almost killed.” No, that’s wrong too. I wasn’t almost killed… I was actually killed. But I’m still alive in spite of that, because somepony saved me.

“…I wonder who it was. I should at least thank them.” Since the pony was there, that pony might have something to do with them. But that makes no difference to the fact that the pony saved me. I have to thank them one of these days.

“Ah… guh…” The moment I let my guard down, the pain returns. At the same time, I feel like vomiting. “Ah… hah, guh…!” I sit up and resist the sickness. “…Huh…” I place my hoof on my bare chest where the uniform is ripped. Even though I was saved, I did have a hole in my chest. That feeling. Such an unpleasant feeling, a horn entering my body, isn’t something I can forget easily.

“…Damn, I’ll have nightmares about this for a while.” If I close my eyes, it feels like the horn is still in me. I shake off that illusion and try to calm down.

“…All right, I’m starting to calm down.” The result of all that training every night. Just taking a few deep breaths clears my mind, and the heat and nausea vanish from my body. “So, about those stallions…” A stallion in blue and a stallion in red. They looked pony, but I don’t think they were. Were they like ghosts or something? But I’ve never heard of ghosts with form, able to associate directly with ponies. And they were talking too. If they have their own will, it’s hard for me to think of them as ghosts. …I’ve heard that the only ghosts with a body are spirits, but aren’t they shaped differently from ponies…?

“…No, that’s not the problem.” There’s another fundamental problem. …Those two who were killing each other. …The murderous burglar that has appeared in the neighborhood. …The ongoing ominous events in Ponyville. “……” All I can tell with such thoughts is that it’s way out of my league.

“…If Father was still alive…” Perhaps because the wound on my chest is so vivid, I complain about things I shouldn’t. “…Idiot. I’ve already decided to do whatever I can, even when I don’t understand.” Complaining comes later. First, I have to decide whether or not it’s my concern.

“…!?” The bell hung from the ceiling rings. This is a mage’s house, even if only a poor one. There is a boundary field that alerts me when a stranger enters the property. “A burglar, at a time like this…?” As I speak, I realize my foolishness. That can’t be it. With this timing, right after that strange incident, that can’t be it. There’s an intruder. Not a burglar, but an assassin who’s here for my life. Because I remember that stallion saying… ‘You saw us, so die.’

“……” The house is filled with silence. In the silent darkness, the murderous intent I felt at school is slowly drawing closer. “…!!” My throat gulps. I feel a sharp chill running down my spine. I will be instantly pierced if I move from this room. “…!!” I frantically contain the scream about to escape my mouth. The instant I release it, the assassin will happily jump in and take the opportunity to kill me. …If that happens, it will be just like before. Unprepared, I will be pierced by that horn again.

“…Ah… haa, ah…” The moment I think about it, my breathing goes wild. Damn it. I’m ashamed that I’m about to give up my saved life so easily and that I’m afraid. “Guh.” Gritting my teeth and holding my chest, I try to restrain myself. I should get used to it. This is the second time. This is the second time I’m about to be killed. That alone is enough to make me want it to end differently from last time. Besides, I’m a mage. What have I been learning for the past eight years, if I can’t even protect my own life?

“…All right, let’s do it.” Enough thinking, right now, I just have to counter the intruder. “…First of all, I need a weapon.” Even though I’m a mage, all I can do is “strengthen” something that could be a weapon. To fight, I need a weapon. The shed has lots of things that could become weapons, but it’s too far away. If I’m attacked when I leave the living room, it will just be a repeat of what happened earlier. …It’ll be difficult, but I have to find a weapon here. Something long and thin would be best. My opponent’s weapon is a horn, so something like a knife won’t do. It would be great if there were a wooden sword or something, but of course, there’s nothing. If anything here could be a weapon, it’s…

“Man… only the poster Pinkie left here…” I’m disappointed. But despite that, I’m determined even in this hopeless situation. Things are already as bad as they can be, so they can’t get any worse. So all I have to do is run forward until I run out of energy. “…Trace, on.” With the words that suggest my reconstruction, I channel magical energy into the 60cm long poster. I have to turn into something that can repel that horn, so I need to channel magical energy into every corner and solidify it.

“Basic quality, analyze.” I extend my consciousness. As if soaking my blood into the poster through my skin, I permeate magical energy into it. “Basic quality, reinforce.” A sense that I’ve hit the bottom, right before the magical energy overflows from it…

“Trace, off.” I cut off all connection with the poster and shudder at the feeling of success. The poster is now as hard as metal. But it is as light as it was before, so I couldn’t ask for a better sword.

“I… did it.” How many years has it been since I last succeeded the strengthening magic? It’s kind of ironic. The magic I’ve never been able to achieve since Doctor died is finally working in this kind of a situation. “Anyways, now…” I might be able to do something. I have some knowledge of how to use a sword. I hold the poster with wings and stand up. I’ll die anyway if I stay here, and I don’t think I would be able to flee even if I escaped this house. So all I can do is to run straight to the shed and make a stronger weapon.

“Phew.” Come if you’re going to come, it won’t be like before. And the instant I think that… “…!” My whole spine shivers. When did he arrive? Appearing from the ceiling, the stallion drops straight at me. “Wha… huh?” Sliver light descends upon me. The stallion that seems to have come straight through the ceiling descends to pierce my head.

“You…!!” I frantically escape by rolling forward. He lands softly while I keep rolling. But I stop rolling and stand with my freshly-made sword in wing.

“……” He turns to face me, looking bored. “…You’re causing unnecessary troubles. I was being considerate by killing you before you noticed me.” He raises his horn again, seemingly uninterested.

“……” I don’t know why, but he lacks the spirit he had at the schoolground. In that case, I might be able to outwit him…!

“…Geez. I never thought I’d kill the same pony twice in one day. I guess it just means the pony world is always filled with bloodshed.” The stallion is complaining as if he thinks nothing of me.

“……” I slowly move backwards. It’s about three more meters to the window. Once out the window, it’s about twenty meters to the shed. Then, I can run off this instant…

“See ya. Don’t come back this time, stallion.” He says blankly, as if sighing it out.

“Ahhh!?” Pain assails my right wing. “…?” It happened in an instant. The stallion’s horn is thrust, without time for me to react. …I would have faced my second death with that blow. But what prevented it was my newly-made sword. He must have thought it was just paper. The horn, thrust as if the poster wasn’t there, was deflected by it and only skimmed my right wing.

“…Wow. That’s a strange technique you’ve got there.” The stallion’s expression goes away. His carelessness disappears, and he’s now staring at me with beast-like eyes.

“Agh.” I screwed up. I was just being stupidly optimistic when I thought I could do something. The thing before me is a monster beyond belief. Painfully, I realize my foolishness for letting my guard down even slightly against him. …That’s right. If I’d been really desperate, I should have run frantically to the window as soon as I miraculously avoided his first attack…!

“I thought you were just a colt, but I see… I do feel some magical energy from you, even though it’s weak. That must be why you you’re alive even after I stabbed you through the heart.” He points his horn at me.

“……” I won’t be able to block it. I can’t possibly block that lightning-fast blow. If his weapon were a sword, I might have been able to at least prepare for it. But that’s a horn. A sword follows a line, but a horn has a point. How am I supposed to block a blow from a point that I can’t even see coming?

“Good, it looks like I might be able to have a little fun.” The stallion’s body descends. In that instant… His horn is swung, sideways. I block the horn coming at my face with just my instincts.

“Guh…!?”

“Good colt. Here comes the next one…!” There’s a huge whirlwind. I don’t know how he’s moving the horn in this small room, but it makes a beautiful arc and…

“…!!!” …Comes to attack my body from the other side…! “Gah…!!?” My constructed sword, moved to stop it, bends. Is he using a hammer!? Damn, this numbness feels like I’ve broken the bones in my wing! “Damn, you…!”

“Huh?” I swing the sword instinctively. He must take me lightly as he hasn’t pulled back his horn, so I flick away the shaft with my sword!

“Guh…!” The wings that hit it go numb. The sword bends even more, and the stallion’s horn only moves slightly.

“…You’re useless. I gave you a chance, but you didn’t do anything worthwhile. Well, I guess it’s asking too much to expect a good armed fight from a mage…” The stallion was just playing with me. He let me hit him once, since I blocked him twice. …But I used up my one and only chance for just a makeshift attack. That’s why he sees no point in fighting me anymore. “…You’ve let me down. I’ll just kill you now, colt.” He readies his horn again.

“Say…” During that smell unnecessary movement… “…What you want, you idiot!” Without looking behind me, I jump out the window…! “Haa, haa, ha…” I break the window with my back and roll outside. I roll a few times, get up, and… “Haa!” Without a thought, I turn and swing behind me.

“Hmh…!” The stallion hesitates a moment, as I deflected his horn thrust. As I expected, if I jump out the window, he would definitely come after me. And he would kill me even before I could get up. That’s why I expected the fatal blow and swung at it. It was a bold plan. I would have died if it was a second too late or a second too early. But considering the difference in our skill, I could never have been too early. So all I had to do was get up as fast as possible and swing at what was coming behind me. The result was perfect. I won my bet and deflected the stallion’s horn…!

“Ha, ah…!” I quickly regain my balance. Now, I have to make it to the shed before he recovers!

“…Fly.”

“Huh…?” The stallion who supposedly has his horn knocked away comes up to me empty-horned and… …Spins and executes a roundhouse kick. “……” The scenery flies past me. My battered chest is numb and I cannot breathe. No, what’s more surprising is, I’m flying. I never in my dreams thought that I would be sent flying by a mere roundhouse ki… “Guh…!” I fall to the ground from my back. I hit a wall and come crashing down. “Guha, ah…!” I can’t breathe. My vision is blurred. I manage to stand, supporting myself against the wall of my destination, the shed.

“Haa, haa.” I track the stallion with my blurry vision. …I must have been kicked twenty meters. The stallion approaches, with horn ready. “Guh…!” I’ll be killed. I’ll definitely be killed. The stallion will be here in a second. If I don’t want to die now, I have to get up and face… him… “……” The horn comes out at me. I can’t even turn around fully, and my collapsing body faces the stallion’s horn.

“Damn, if you’re a stallion, keep yourself together…!” How fortunate. I got lucky as I couldn’t hold myself up and my knees collapsed. The horn goes over my head and hits the door of the shed, opening it.

“Oh…” So, this is my last chance. If I go in the shed, there should be something that I could use as a weapon… “Guh…!” I enter the shed. There… “Here, this is it.” A fatal, inescapable blow is thrust. “You!” And I block it. I unroll the poster and make it into a one-time shield.

“Hmm…!?” A huge impact; the opened-up poster did block the horn, but it was not strong enough. It’s pierced through and transforms back into its original paper.

“Ah, Guh…!” Hit by the impact of the thrust horn, I’m flung to the wall. “Agh…” I fall on my butt and recover myself. When I raise my head to try to find a weapon…

“Checkmate. That was a pretty surprising move, colt.” The stallion is pointing the horn at me.

“……” This is it. The stallion’s horn is pointed directly at my heart. I know this… This is the smell of death I felt just a few hours ago.

“…But I don’t understand. You’re quick-witted, but you suck at magic. It seems like you have talent, but I guess you’re just too young.” …I can’t hear him. My mind is focused only on the weapon in front of me. It’s only natural, because I’ll die when that thing is thrust. So everything else is gone from my mind. What else can I think about now that things have ended up like this?

“It’s unlikely, but maybe you were the seventh one. Well, this is it for you even if that’s the case.” The stallion’s horn moves. The movement I couldn’t even see before looks like it’s in slow-motion now. The running silver light, The horn moves straight for my heart. It will spill blood in the next second. I know this feeling. The feeling of metal running into me… The taste of blood coming up my throat… The sense of the world around me disappearing… I felt all of it earlier. …And I have to experience it again? Really? I don’t understand. Why do I have to go through this? …This is bullshit. I can’t accept this. I can’t just die here meaninglessly. I was saved. I was saved, so I can’t die so easily. I have to live and fulfill my obligations. If I die, I can’t do that. But the horn will pierce me. The horn will cut into my flesh and pierce my heart.

“……” It pisses me off. It’s ridiculous to kill somepony that easily. It’s ridiculous for me to die so easily. Dying twice in one day, that’s ridiculous as well. Damn, everything is so screwed up that I can’t contain it all and… “Damn it, I…” Won’t be killed meaninglessly… by somepony like you…!

“Huh?” Truly, it… “What…!?” …It appeared like magic. In a blinding light, it appears from behind me. My mind stops. All I know is that the figure who appeared is a mare. The moment it appears, it repels the horn thrust at my heart and steps up to the enemy without hesitation.

“…Can it be!? The seventh Servant…!?” The stallion readies his deflected horn, and the mare swings something she is holding. Sparks fly twice. A strong wind; the stallion hesitates, receiving a heavy blow from the mare.

“Kuh!” He must have realized he is at a disadvantage, as he jumps out of the shed with bestial speed. While keeping her guard against the stallion, she quietly turns to me. The wind is strong today. The clouds drift and the moon appears for a brief moment. The silver light that shines into the shed lights up the mare in knightly form.

“……” I’m speechless. Not because I’m confused by the sudden turn of events. I’m at a loss for words because of this mare’s overwhelming beauty.

“……” The mare stares at me happily with her Pink eyes. “Hey, did ya call?” She says in an over joyful voice.

“Huh…?” I don’t know who she is or what she’s talking about. All I know is this small mare is the same kind of being as the stallion outside.

“……” The mare says nothing and just stares at me silently. …How can I put this? The figure in front of me is so special that I forget the situation, that the stallion could come and attack any second. It feels like time has stopped just around me. The fear of death has disappeared and only the mare fills my vision. I’m Servant Saber, I answer your call. Please tell me what to do, Master.” She speaks again. The instant I hear the words Master and Servant…

“…!!” A pain shoots through my left hoof. It’s like a hot iron has been placed on my hoof. I grab my left hoof instinctively. That must have been the signal, as the mare nods her lovely face.

“From this time, my sword will be with you and your life is with me. Now we got the boring contract out of the way.”

“Contract? What are you talking about…!?” Even I have some knowledge of magic. I understand what that word means. But the mare doesn’t answer me and looks away with the same grace she had when she nodded. …She looks at the door of the shed. There stands the stallion, his horn ready.

“……” She moves faster than I can think. The knightly mare leaps out of the shed without hesitation. “…!” I get up and follow the mare, even forgetting the pain in my body. There’s no way that mare will be a match for him. Even armored like that, she is a mare smaller than me.

“Sto…!” My words are silenced by the sound. “Wha…?” I can’t believe my eyes. This time, my head really goes blank. “What is she?” The sound of weapons; the moon is hidden behind the clouds and the yard has returned to its original darkness. In it, sparks are born from steel hitting steel. The horn-wielding stallion wordlessly attacks the mare who jumped out of the shed. But the mare parries the blow of the horn and knocks away all following attacks, driving the stallion back with every blow

“……” I… I can’t believe it. The mare called Saber is overpowering that stallion. …The battle has begun. What happened between me and him earlier wasn’t a battle. A battle is a fight between two ponies who can kill each other. Whatever the difference in skills, if each has a way to kill the other, then you can call it a battle. Their fight is a battle in that sense too. The stallion’s horn that I couldn’t even see is thrown with even more power. But… The mare parries is with the “Thing” in her wings and closes in on the stallion.

“Damn…!” The stallion retreats a bit. He holds his holds his horn defensively to protect his ribs as the mare goes for them. “Guh…!” For a moment, the stallion’s horn glows. It was a blow like an explosion, and I guess it really was one. The instant the stallion blocks the “thing” the mare’s holding, the horn on his head glows as if electrified. The stallion, and even I, can tell what that is. That is a force of magical energy so strong that it’s visible. In each of the mare’s blows is a terrible amount of magical energy. That outrageous amount of magical energy is penetrating the opponent’s horn just by touching it. Such a thing… it must take such a force just to block it. If you think of the stallion’s horn as an accurate sniper rifle, the blows of the mare are like those of a powerful shotgun. Every time the mare swings, the yard is filled with light. But… That isn’t what’s overpowering the stallion.

“Coward, what are you doing, hiding your weapon…!” The stallion complains while avoiding the mare’s fierce attacks.

“……” The mare doesn’t answer, but only attacks even more with the “thing” in her wings…!

“You…!” The stallion retreats with not even a chance for a counterattack. That’s only natural, because the mare’s weapon is invisible. As he cannot sense her range, it would be careless to attack recklessly. Yes, it is invisible. The mare definitely has “something” in her wings. But as you can’t see what shape it is or how long it is, you can’t tell anything about it. Perhaps it’s totally invisible, as it does not show up even when sparks fly off from it.

“Damn.” The stallion must be having a hard time defending against it, as his moves aren’t as sharp. “Heh” And the mare lets out a voice for the first time. She swings her “weapon” with more fury. A storm of swings without a pause! The flying sparks remind me of a blacksmith hitting iron. …The horn-wielding stallion blocks them, clucking his tongue. I must say, I admire his skills even though he tried to kill me. The stallion is blocking invisible blows, watching only the opponent’s legs and wings!

“Fuh…!” But that’s it. You only need to beat down somepony who’s gone defensive. As if to say so, the mare steps even closer to the stallion and… Delivers a blow with all her might, as if smashing him down…!

“Don’t underestimate me, fool…!” He must see this as his opportunity as the stallion disappears. No, he jumped back, making it look like he disappeared. The mare’s blow cuts through air and destroys the ground kicking up dust. The blow, swung as a final one, was easily dodged!

“Idiot, what is she doing…!?” I can tell even from a distance. I don’t know about the careful blows from before, but such a big blow won’t be able to touch that stallion. Even that stallion’s body must have been straining under all those attacks. But he suppressed it for an instant, and jumped away. As if this blow will determine the victor…!

“Ha…!” The stallion who jumped back several meters jumps as soon as he lands. As if reversing his retreat, he jumps at the mare. In contrast, the mare still has her weapon stuck in the ground.

“…!” That opening is irrevocable. The white horn returns in less than a second, and… The mare twirls her body with the weapon still in the ground.

“…!” So the contest lasts less than a second. The stallion sees his mistake and tries to hold back, while the mare uses her whole body to execute her blow!

“Guh…!”

“……” The stallion blown away and the mare who blew him away both seem discontent. It’s only natural. They each launched their blows to kill each other. Even if they allowed them to escape immediate danger, they were worthless. Their distance opens. The two stare at each other silently.

“…What is wrong, Lancer? Are you just going to stand there? If you will not come, I will.”

“…Hah, you’re going to come and die? I don’t mind, but let me ask you first. You Noble Phantasm, is it a sword?” The stallion glares, as if right into her heart.

“Who knows? It might be a battle axe or it might be a spear. It might even be a bow, Lancer.”

“Heh, keep talking, Saber.” Perhaps it’s really funny for him. The stallion… the one called Lancer lowers his horn. It looks like he’s indicating that he doesn’t want to fight anymore.

“…?” The mare is puzzled by Lancer’s action. But I know that stance. It was used in that fight a few hours ago in the schoolyard. It’s the fatal move that was supposed to have ended the show.

“…I’ll ask just in case since this is our first meeting. Do you want to call it even?”

“……”

“It’s not a bad deal, right? See, that senile Master over there is useless, and it so happens my Master is a coward. I think it’s in both our interests to hold off on this match until we’re better prepared.”

“…I refuse. You will fall here, Lancer.”

“I see. Geez, all I wanted to do was check things out, you know? I didn’t want to stay long once a Servant came out.” It seems like the air around them distorted. Lancer lowers his stance. A chill runs through the air that moment. It’s exactly like back then. The magical energy rumbles in a whirlpool, centered on that horn.

“Noble Phantasm…!” The mare readies her apparent sword and glares at the enemy in front of her. The mare, facing the enemy, knows better than I how dangerous he is.

“…See ya. I’ll take that heart of yours!” The beast jumps. Lancer instantly appears in front of the mare, as if he teleported, and… Thrusts his horn at the mare’s feet.

“……” It was a bad move, even to my eyes. With the horn already lowered, it wouldn’t be effective to aim low at the mare. To prove my point, the mare jumps over the horn and moves forward to slash Lancer away, at that moment.

“Heart…” With words themselves charged with magical energy “Struck…!” The horn thrust at the mare’s feet rushes towards her heart.

“…!?” Her body rises into the air. The mare is driven up into the air by the blow of the horn and she crashes down… no, lands on the ground. “Ha, kuh…!” …She’s bleeding. The mare, who hasn’t even received a scratch so far, is bleeding badly from her chest. “A curse… no, a reversal of causality…!” She speaks in pain. …I’m surprised too. No, since I saw it from a distance, I can tell better than her that the attack just now was a strange one.

The horn was definitely aimed at her hoofs. But it suddenly changed its course, moving strangely in an impossible direction, and pierced the mare’s heart. But the horn itself has not grown or bent. It looked so natural that it makes one think that the horn was already in her heart… and for that reason, it’s strange. It’s not as simple as the horn changing its course and piercing her heart. The horn did not change its course, but changed the means so that the result would be so.

…The horn thrust with the name carried the “result” of “piercing her heart” as a premise. In other words, the process and the result were reversed. As long as there was the result of the horn piercing her heart, the course of the horn was merely added later to prove that fact; an evil thorn that breaks through all defenses, a horn that pierces the heart every time it’s used, a weapon that determines your fate just by its use. How can anypony block such a ridiculous attack? However the enemy tries to doge it, the horn will pierce their heart without fail. …That’s why this move is fatal; a cursed horn that always pierces the opponent with one thrust.

But… The mare has evaded it by a small margin. She is wounded, but it was not a fatal blow. In a sense, her actions were more impossible than the horn. The instant the horn was thrust; she turned and jumped back with all her might, as if she knew this was going to happen. Either she had incredible luck or enough divine protection to nullify the curse of the lance. Either way, she avoided a fatal blow and sullied the horn’s name.

“Haa, haa.” The mare catches her breath. The blood that was running so much has stopped, and even her stabbed wound is healing.

“……” I guess that’s extraordinary. I knew she wasn’t normal, but still, that’s too strange. Like her skills to fight against Lancer, like the incredible magical energy in each of her blows, and like her body that heals by itself… this mare clearly surpasses Lancer. …But that was only up to now. Even if it’s healing, her wound is deep. If Lancer attacks her now, she’ll be defeated without even being able to defend herself. But, with this overwhelming advantage, Lancer doesn’t move. He glares at the mare, grinding his teeth so hard that I can hear it.

“You evaded it, Saber. My fatal Heart Struck.” A voice that seems to echo from the ground.

“…!? Heart Struck… you are Canterlot’s stallion of armor!” Lancer frowns. His hostility disappears and he clucks his tongue in annoyance.

“…I screwed up. If I’m going to use this move, it needs to be fatal. Geez, I guess being too famous is bad too…” The pressure goes away. Lancer doesn’t even attack the wounded mare and simply turns his back and moves to the edge of the yard. “It is the rule of Servants to fight to the death if your identity is discovered… but unfortunately, my Master is a coward. He’s telling me to go back since you have evaded my horn.”

“…You are running away, Lancer?”

“Yeah. I don’t mind if you come after me, Saber. Just be prepared to die when you do.” With one bound, Lancer easily jumps over the wall and disappears.

“Wait, Lancer…!” The wounded mare starts running to pursue the enemy.

“I-Is she stupid…!?” I run through the yard with all my strength. I think that the mare will go after him if I don’t stop her instantly. …But there was no need for that. When the mare tries to jump over the wall, she clenches her chest and stops.

“Kuh…” I run to her and stare at her. No, I tried to approach her to call out to her, but I forget about it the instant I come near her.

“……” …To put it simply, everything about her is absurd. Now that I’m near her, I can tell that the shining armor she wears is really heavy. The old-fashioned cloth is smooth, a vivid blue. …No, that isn’t what fascinates me. The mare, who seems to be a few years younger than me, is beautiful. The rainbow mane lit by the moonlight is finely textured, as if it’s an actual rainbow. The face, with some sign of naivety, has elegance, and her cyan skin looks soft.

“……” I can’t call out to her because I am fascinated by her beauty, and also for another reason. “…Why.” Because seeing the mare fighting and getting hurt somehow made me mad. No matter how strong she is or how armored she is, I think it’s wrong for a mare to have to fight. All the while I’m fascinated with her, the mare has her hoof on her chest. But that ends quickly. The mare lets her chest go and looks up as if the pain has gone away. She stares directly at me. I’m not sure how I should talk to her, but I notice something about her.

“…The wound is… gone…?” Even though it missed her heart, that horn stabbed her in the chest. But she’s unscathed. …I’ve heard of healing magics, but I didn’t see her using anything like that. So that must mean she automatically heals even when she is wounded.

“…!!” Then my brain switches gear. This is no time to be fascinated by her. She is strange being. I can’t let my guard down until I know what she is. “Who… are you?” I take half a step back and ask her.

“…? What do you mean? I am the Servant Saber. …You called me, so I don’t think you have to confirm it.” The mare answers.

“The Servant Saber…?”

“Yep, just call me Saber.” She replies without hesitation. Her tone is polite yet gentle, and just hearing it makes my head go blank…

“…!!” …Hey, what am I getting excited about…!? “I-I see. That’s a strange name.” I hide my burning face with my hoof and reply really stupidly. I don’t know what else to say. I wouldn’t know of any such thing to say. Since I asked her name, isn’t it natural for her to introduce herself? In that case, it would be impolite to stay silent like this. “…I’m Storm. My name is Storm Whooves, and I live in this house.” What am I doing? Are my answers getting stupider? But she told me her name, so I should answer too. I know I’m confused right now, but I have to be polite no matter who this is.

“……” The mare… Saber just stares at me without changing her expression.

“No, wait. I take that back. That’s not what I meant to ask you. Actually…”

“I know. You are not a formal Master, right?”

“Huh…?”

“But you are still my Master. As long as we have made a contract, I will not betray you. There is no need for you to be so cautious.”

“Uh…?” Crap. I can hear her words, but they make no sense to me. All I know is that she’s calling me with a ridiculous word like “Master”. “That’s wrong. My name isn’t ‘Master’.”

“Then I’ll call you Storm. Yep, I like the sound of that better.”

“…!” As soon as she says my name, I think my face lit up on fire. Shouldn’t you call somepony by their last name on a first meeting…!?

“Wait a minute. Why are you calling me… Ow..!” Pain suddenly runs through my left hoof. “I-It’s burning…!” My hoof is burning. My hoof feels like it’s in a fire, and on it is a strange mark that looks like a tattoo. “What the…”

“That is called a Command Spell, Storm. It is the three claims on a Servant’s obedience, and the life of a Master. Please do not waste them.”

“W-Who…” Before I can finish “are you?”, the air around her changes.

“…Storm, heal my wounds.” She speaks in a cold voice. It seems her attention is on something far away, behind the wall, and not on me. But is she expecting me to heal her…?

“Wait, you’re asking me? I’m sorry, but I don’t know any such difficult magic. Besides, it’s already healed.” Saber frowns a bit. …I think I said something really wrong there.

“…Then I shall face them as I am now. The regeneration only healed the outside, but one more fight should not be a problem.”

“…? One more what…?”

“There are two enemies outside. Judging by their presence, it should only take a few seconds to defeat them.” Saying so, Saber jumps lightly. Just like Lancer, she leaps over the wall and disappears outside. I’m left alone in the yard.

“…Enemies outside?” As soon as I say it aloud, I realize what it means. “Hold on, are you going to fight again…!?” My body starts to move. Without thinking, I run to the gate with full force. “Haa, haa, haa…!” I run to the gate, unlock it with trembling hands, and jump outside.

“Saber, where are you…!?” I search through the dark. The moon is hidden, now of all times, and it’s completely dark. But… I hear something nearby. “There…!?” I run to the small road with no sigh of anypony on it. …It all happens in an instant. Saber is confronting a familiar stallion in red. Saber runs at the stallion in red without hesitation, takes his guard down with one blow, and…

Stop Saber!

Don't stop her.

Don't stop her.

View Online

…Easily slashes the stallion in red. Saber raises her wing to finish him off. But right before the stallion in red’s neck is slashed, he disappears as a powerful magic is cast. Saber doesn’t stop. She dashes to the pony behind the stallion in red and easily cuts off the large spell the pony launches.

“What the…” I knew she was strong, but this is overwhelming. That spell right now was at a level of intervention magic that I cannot even compare with. Father could use one as strong as that, but to cast a natural intervention of that power instantly… I don’t think even a first-class mage could do so. But Saber nullified even that master-class magic. The enemy must be a mage, as the match is decided right there. The mage’s attacks are no use against Saber, and she mercilessly attacks the mage. A sound of somepony falling backwards. The mage has miraculously dodged Saber’s blow, but the enemy now cannot move. Saber corners the enemy and points her invisible sword.

“……” My mind freezes. Probably because the moon lights up the scene for an instant. I can tell that the figure Saber is pointing at is pony. I can’t tell who it is, but the image of Saber killing somepony and getting splattered with blood pops into my head. “……” Saber moves… She will pierce the enemy’s throat with the “thing” in her wing.

“Stop, Saber!” I scream as loud as I can. Her sword stops. Thank Hasbro I can’t see her sword. The end of her invisible sword isn’t wet with the enemy’s blood. “…Don’t. Please don’t do it, Saber.” I address her, glaring. Preparing myself to do my best to stop her.

“Why do you stop me, Storm? She is Archer’s Master. We have to kill her here.” No, Saber has no intention of stopping. She only stopped because I said so, and she is ready to bring her sword down at any time…!

“I-I’m telling you to wait! You’re calling me Master something, but I don’t understand anything at all. If you’re going to call me that, I think you should explain things to me first…!”

“……” Saber doesn’t answer. She only stares at me in silence.

“You’re doing this in the wrong order, Saber. I still don’t understand who you are. But I’ll listen if you talk, so please don’t do this.”

“……” Saber is silent. Still pointing her sword at the fallen enemy, she looks at me discontentedly. “What do you mean by that? Are you demanding ideals like not hurting anypony unnecessarily?”

“Huh…?” Not hurting anypony unnecessarily…? Well, it is true that we should avoid fights as much as possible, but I’m not good-natured as to release somepony who came to attack me. “So you are saying… do not take life even if it is that of the enemy, correct? I will not obey such an order. An enemy is somepony you must defeat. If you still want me to stop, make me obey with your Command Spell.”

“…? I’m talking about you. A mare shouldn’t be swinging swords around, all the more so if you’re hurt. …Oh wait, I don’t even know if it’s a sword or not, huh? Anyway! You’re a mare, so you can’t do that!”

“……” Saber looks dumbfounded, as if taken back. How long were we standing like that?

“…So? When will Saber lower her sword?” The figure on the ground suddenly speaks.

“…!” Saber suddenly returns to concentrating her attention on her sword. “Give up. I have no sword to lower in front of an enemy.”

“Even if your Master says to lower it? Wow, so even Saber would betray her Master, huh?”

“……” Saber grits her teeth. But Saber lowers her sword and relaxes. Saber hostility disappears, so she must have put away her sword as well.

“I see. Then I can stand up, right?” The one on the ground stands up. She looks shameless, brushing her rear. …Hey, wait a second. That sulky person is definitely…WHAT!?

“You, you’re Rarity…!?”

“Yes. Good evening, Storm.” Rarity replies with a big smile.

“Uh..?” That gets me. If she greets me normally like that, everything that happened up to now seems like a dream and… No, my head’s about to explode, geez, how easy would things be if it did…!? “Um, no, well, um… so you were using magic right now, so that means…”

“I’m a mage. Well, we’re the same, so it’s not something I need to hide.”

“Guh…” When she replies clearly like that, it makes me seem stupid for asking.

“Let’s talk inside. You don’t know anything, right Storm?” So saying, she walks toward the entrance.

“Wait, what are you thinking…!?” And then… She turns, and the smile on her face isn’t like the previous one.

“Are you stupid? I am thinking about a lot of things. That’s why I want to talk to you. Storm, it’s good to be surprised by sudden turns of events, but it could sometimes cost you your life if you don’t just accept it. Incidentally, do you understand that now is one of those times?” She glares at me.

“…!!”

“It’s fine if you understand. So let’s go to your place.” Rarity goes through the gate.

“…She’s really pissed…” It’s only natural. She had a sword pointed at her until now, and she was almost killed. “No, but still…” It is just my imagination or is she totally unlike how she seems at school? So, I’m in a strange situation. In front of me is the school’s number one idol whom I admire, Rarity Jewel. And following silently behind me is Saber, who calls herself a Servant.

“……” Oh. The hallway suddenly feels like a different dimension. But I can’t be a coward forever. I’m a mage, even if I am just an amateur. Rarity Jewel, a mage just like me, is acting so fearlessly, so I have to act firmly too. …But I can only work out a few things. First, about Saber, who’s following me. I am sure that she is some kind of a familiar, because she calls me Master and I’ve made a contract with her. I hear that a familiar is some kind of an assistant for a mage. Most mages transfer part of their body into something and summon it as another self. For the other self, a mage usually uses a small animal. That’s simply because it’s easy to take over the mind of something like a cat or a dog. Some mages use a pony as their familiar, but they need enough magical energy to restrain a pony at all times if they do such a thing. But if one constantly uses enough magical energy to control somepony, it would take most the mage’s magical energy to sustain the familiar. But that’d be putting the cart before the horse. A familiar is something that assists the mage. To reduce the burden on the mage, it is commonly accepted that small animals are most suitable. …So I’ve been taught, but…

“Hm? What is it, Storm?”

“…No, it’s nothing.” …Saber looks pony no matter how you look at her. And she is clearly superior to me, her master. I don’t have the magical energy to control such a pony and more than that, I don’t have the Magic Circuit to summon a familiar. “……” So Saber must be something rather unlike a familiar. She said she is a Servant. I don’t know what that is, but I think the stallion called Lancer and the stallion in red with Rarity were the same thing. Then it must be that Rarity is also called a Master. I just saw her magic skills. If I am worth half a mage, she is worth about three mages… though of course, there’s no point in comparing me to other mages when I can only use the strengthening magic. Anyway, Rarity is an amazing mage. In any spiritually superior land is a family of mages that looks after that land. The Storm family only came to this land in Doctor’s generation, so we’re just strangers. That’s why I didn’t know that Rarity was a mage, and I’m sure Rarity didn’t know that I knew magic. …There are several mages in this town that I don’t know about. If Lancer is the familiar of another mage in this town, then does it mean that I stuck my head into a conflict between mages?

“Wow, it’s pretty big. Ponyville-style is unusual for me. Oh, is that the living room, Storm?” Saying so, Rarity goes into the living room.

“……” Let’s stop thinking for now. Let’s just listen to Rarity’s story. I turn the lights on. It’s already past one in the morning.

“Oh, it’s so cold! What’s this, the windows are broken?”

“I couldn’t help it. I was attacked by this Lancer stallion. I was just desperate.”

“Oh, I see. Then were you fighting him alone until you summoned Saber?”

“I didn’t fight him. He just beat me up.”

“Oh, so you don’t try to show off, huh? …I see, I see, you’re really just as you appear, Storm.” Rarity walks over to the broken window.

“…?” Rarity takes a piece of the shattered glass, takes a look at it, and…

“…Minuten vor SchweiBen.” She cuts the tip if her forehoof and puts a drop of her blood onto the glass.

“…!?” What kind of magic is this? The shattered glass combines on its own and restores itself in a matter of seconds. “Rarity, that was…”

“It’s just a small demonstration. It won’t be enough to repay you for saving me, but I have to at least do this much. …Well, I’m sure you would’ve fixed it even if I hadn’t, but that’s just a waste of magical energy, right? All you really have to do is replace the window, but we don’t want to talk in this cold, do we?” She says so as if it’s something natural. But needless to say, her skills are beyond my understanding.

“No, that’s amazing, Rarity. I can’t do that sort of thing, so I’m glad you fixed it.”

“Huh? There’s no way you can’t fix it. Handling glass is so elementary. Restoring glass that broke a few minutes ago is only like an admission test for any school, right?”

“So that’s how it is? I was only taught by my father, so I don’t even know the basics or the elementary stuff.”

“…Huh?” Rarity freezes. …Dammit. It seems I said something I shouldn’t have. “…Wait. Then you’re saying you’re just an amateur who can’t even run your own workshop?” …? I don’t have a workshop. …Well, I do have that shed as my training area, but I think Rarity would get mad if I called that my workshop. “…I think it’s impossible, but I’ll ask anyway. Could it be that you don’t know how to handle the five main elements, or how to make a Pass?” I honestly admit that I don’t know. “……” Wow, that’s scary. She’s so beautiful usually, so she looks pretty scary now. “Then what are you, just an amateur?”

“That’s not true. I can at least use strengthening magic.”

“Strengthening… that’s an awfully odd magic. So, you can’t do anything other than that?” Rarity glares at me.

“…Well, to be honest, probably not.” Her glare makes my answer vague.

“..Geez. Why did Saber get summoned to a stallion like this?” She sighs.

“Hm.” It makes me mad. I haven’t been playing around. I know I’m an amateur, but I don’t think it matters right now.

“Well, I don’t care. There’s no point in complaining about what’s already happened. More importantly, I have to pay back my debt right now.” Rarity takes a breath. “Well, I’ll begin. Storm, you don’t know what kind of situation you’re in right now, correct?”

“……” I nod.

“I thought so. Well, I could tell easily, but I have to confirm, right? It’s only putting flab on my mind if I tell somepony that already knows about it.”

“…?” I think that was a weird phrase, but I stay quiet as I think she’ll beat me up if I make fun of her now.

“To put it bluntly, you have been chosen as a Master. You have a harmony sign on one of your hoofs, right? On your hoof or on your legs. There are personal differences, but there should be three Command Spells engraved. That is the sign of a Master.”

“On my hoof… oh, this.”

“Yes. That is also a spell that rules the Servant, so take care of it. It’s called a Command Spell and you can retain control over your Servant as long as you have it.”

“…? What do you mean ‘as long as I have it’?”

“The Command Spell is an item of unconditional obedience. I think you’ve already realized that Servants have their own will, but that mark overrules their will and makes them obey your command. There’s no spell needed to activate it, and it will be activated when you put your mind to using it. But you’ll lose on for every time you use it, so make sure you only use it twice. If you lose all your Command Spells, you’ll be killed, so be careful.”

“What… I’ll be killed?”

“That’s right. It’s fundamental in the Harmony Grail War for Masters to kill other Masters. And the Master that kills the other six Masters is awarded with the Harmony Grail.”

“What…?” H-Hold on. I don’t understand what Rarity is talking about at all. Like the part about Masters killing other Masters. And the part where the winner gets a Harmony Grail… wait, does she mean that Harmony Grail…!?

“You still don’t understand? To put it simply, you’ve been dragged into a game. A survival game between the seven Masters, a game called the Harmony Grail War. A battle royale between the Masters that won’t end until you kill all other Masters.” Rarity Jewel states so as if it is the most natural thing in the world.

“……” That phrase swirls in my head. I have been chosen as a Master. Rarity says she is a Master. Familiars called the Servants. ...And. A battle to the death between other mages called the Harmony Grail War. “Wait. What is that? What are you talking about all of a sudden?”

“I understand how you feel, but I’m just telling you the truth. …Besides, you should understand deep down. You should know you’re in a situation you can’t run away from, having been almost killed by that Servant twice now.”

“……” That’s… Certainly, I was almost killed by that Lancer stallion, but…

“Oh no, that’s wrong. In fact, you weren’t almost killed, you were actually killed. I’m surprised you’re alive again.”

“……” Rarity’s comment finishes me off. …That’s right. That stallion killed me, and I certainly died. No excuse nor negotiation was possible. I was just somepony who had to be killed. So… Even if I do deny this battle to the death that I cannot understand, the others in it will not withdraw. “……”

“Do you get it now? Then I’ll go on. I don’t exactly know what the Harmony Grail War is. But I know that every few decades, seven Masters are chosen and given Servants. I’m also a chosen as a Master. That’s why I made a contract with a Servant, and you made a contract with Saber. Think of the Servant as a familiar, given to you by the Harmony Grail to win the Harmony Grail War. And as Masters, we are to work together with our Servant to kill other Masters.”

“……” Rarity’s description is too brief for me to understand. But there is one thing I do wonder about. “…Hold on. You say Saber is a familiar, but I’m not convinced. Familiars are things like cats and birds, right? Well, I do hear that some use pony ghosts, but Saber has a body. Besides, she doesn’t look like a familiar.” I glance at Saber. Saber is quietly listening to our conversation. …She looks just like a pony being. I don’t know her identity, but she’s a mare about my age. Just having a mare like that near me is more than enough, so I don’t get it when she tells me that Saber is a familiar… and besides, my heart is pounding right now.

“Familiar, huh…? Well, Servants are in that category, but they are on a different level. Because that mare over there is a Ghost Liner, considered to be the strongest of all familiars.”

“Ghost Liner? Then do you mean she really is a ghost?” A pony ghost that stopped living a long time ago, the remaining minds of those with strong abilities, who remain in this world even after they die. But that doesn’t make sense. A ghost doesn’t have a body. A ghost can be only hurt by ghosts. So, as I have a body, a ghost shouldn’t be able to kill me.

“A ghost… huh? She’s similar, but Saber would kill you if you compared her to one. Servants are heroes of the past given bodies. Beings surpassing ponies, more like spirits.”

“Huh? Heroes of the past given bodies?”

“That’s right. A legendary hero was pulled from the past or the present or whenever and given a body. Well, it’s the role of the Master to summon them, and the Harmony Grail does the rest. It’s impossible for a mage to give shape to a soul, so we’re assisted by a strong Artifact.”

“Hold on. So a ‘hero of the past’ means… what!?” I look over at Saber. The she’s a heroine from the past too? Well, it’s true that nopony would dress like that now, but still… “That’s impossible. I’ve never heard of any such magic.”

“Of course not. This isn’t magic. Think of it as a phenomenon created by the Harmony Grail. It’s impossible to recreate a soul and give it a body without it.”

“…Recreation of the soul? Then a Servant isn’t a ghost?”

“No. Haven’t you been taught that any ponies, animals, or machines that leave any great achievements behind get removed from the ring of reincarnation and sublimate into beings of higher rank? Heroes are that sort of beings. To put it simply, they have been worshipped and made into artificial gods. ‘Ghost Magic’ such as supplicating ghosts uses heroic spirits to make miracles happen. But the Servants are familiars of the heroes themselves. So they accompany you in spirit form, but if need be, you can give them form to make them fight.”

“…Hm. So you mean you can give them form or keep them in spirit form? I don’t see your Servant, so he’s in spirit form right now?”

“No, he’s healing his wounds in the summoning circle at my house right now. Saber wounded him just now, right? If I hadn't withdrawn him by force, he would have had his head chopped off. Look, the only ones who can beat these Servants are other Servants, spirits like them. Well, we can hit them too if they take form, so we might be able to beat them. But Servants are all strong as monsters, right? So we let monsters deal with monsters. The Master usually supports them from behind.”

“…Hm.” Rarity’s explanation irritates me for some reason. She calls them monsters. I don’t know about the other Servants, but I don’t want her to talk about Saber like that.

“Anyway, somepony who becomes a Master must kill all the other Masters using his Servant. Do you understand it so far?”

“…In words, yes. But I’m not convinced. To begin with, who started such a thing and why?”

“That’s not something I know about, nor should I answer. You should put that kind of question to the one overseeing the Harmony Grail War. The one thing I can tell you is that all you can do now is to fight, and Servants are powerful familiars, so you should use them wisely.” Rarity says so, and now turns to Saber. “So from what I hear from Storm, you must not be in full form, Saber. You were summoned by an apprentice mage who has no idea how to be a Master.”

“…Yes, I am not in full form as you say. Since Storm does not have the magical energy to give me form, it will be difficult for me to turn into a spirit or to replenish my magical energy.”

“…I’m surprised. I’m surprised that you were in that bad of a state, but I didn’t think you’d tell me honestly. I was wondering how I ought to find out your weakness.”

“I do not wish to let others know of my weakness, but I do not think I can fool you. It would be meaningless to hide our situation from you. So it will be better for us to tell you of our situation, and to have Storm better understand the situation he is in right now.”

“Correct. And you have a good personality too. …Geez, I’m regretting it even more now. If I was your Master, I would have certainly won this war!” Rarity stomps her hoofs with anger.

“Hmm. Rarity, do you mean I’m not fit to be her Master?”

“Of course not, idiot.” Wow. She just said something that any normal pony would have trouble saying. “What? Do you have any more questions?” And she doesn’t realize it. Her honor student image from school crumbles inside of me. …Good going, Applejack. Rarity certainly shows no openings, just like a devil. “Well. We’re done talking, so let’s get going.” Rarity suddenly says something strange.

“Huh? Go where?”

“We’re going to see the stallion who knows all about the game you’re involved in… the ‘Harmony Grail War’. You want to know the reasons behind the Harmony Grail War, right?”

“Of course. But where is it? It’s already late, so…”

“It’ll be fine. It’s in the neighboring town, so we should be back by dawn if we hurry. And besides, it’s Sunday tomorrow, so it should be fine to stay up late.”

“No, that’s not the problem.” It’s just that a lot of things happened today, so I want to have a rest and think about them.

“What, you’re not going? …Well, if you say so. But what about you, Saber?” Rarity asks Saber.

“Hold on, this has nothing to do with Saber. Don’t push her.”

“Oh, you’re already feeling like a Master? You don’t want me talking to Saber?”

“T-That’s not it! It’s just that if what you said is true, the Saber is a heroine from the past, right? So she wouldn’t know about this time since she was just summoned. So…”

“Storm, that is wrong. Servants can adapt to any time. So I know a lot about this age as well.”

“Really?”

“Yes. This is not the first time that I have been summoned in this age.”

“Wha..?”

“No way, what are the chances of that!?” Hey, Rarity is surprised too. …So that must mean Saber said something incredible.

“Storm, I agree with her. You have no experience as a Master. As a Servant who has made a contract with you, I want you to be stronger.” Saber stares at me silently. …It’s a gentle stare that’s worried not for herself, but for me.

“…All right. I’ll go. So, where is this place, Rarity? It’s a place we can come back from, right?”

“Of course. We are heading to Blue Church in the neighboring town. That’s where the false priest, the one who oversees this battle, is living.” Rarity makes an evil smile. It looks like she’s having fun dragging me around while I don’t know anything.

“……” It might be prejudice… But I’m beginning to feel like there’s a problem with her personality… We walk through the nighttime town. It’s past one in the morning and there’s no pony out at this time. The lights in the houses are out, and only the streetlamps illuminate the silent town. “Hey Rarity, are you planning to walk to the neighboring town?”

“Yeah. The buses and trains have stopped running. A walk at night is good once in a while, right?”

“I see, then if I may ask, do you know how long it takes to get there?”

“Well, it should take about an hour walking. If it gets late, we can always take a taxi.”

“I won’t waste that kind of money. And besides, what I mean is, it might be dangerous for mares to walk around at a time like this. You know it’s dangerous, right? I won’t be responsible if something happens.”

“Don’t worry, nopony’s going to mess with us. You may be forgetting, but Saber is really strong.”

“Oh.” She’s right. Whoever it is, if somepony attacks her, they will be counterattacked viciously.

“Rarity. What was Storm saying? I did not quite understand.”

“Huh? Well, he was just making a big misunderstanding or being plain stupid. He’s saying he’ll help us if some pervert appears.”

“What? Storm is my Master. I should be protecting him instead.”

“I don’t think he’s thinking about that sort of thing. He seems unconcerned about mages and Servants and all. I kind of wonder what’s going on in his head.”

“……” Rarity and Saber now know each other well enough to talk to each other. Saber has been silent ever since I stopped her from going out dressed like she was. She said she wouldn’t take off her armor, so I made her wear a raincoat, and she’s been quiet ever since. Now, she follows me and only speaks to Rarity.

“Wait, where are you going, Storm? Isn’t that the wrong way?”

“We need to get to the bridge, right? Then this will be a shortcut.” I don’t want to walk alongside them, so I quickly make my way to the small side-road. They follow me without objection. We come out into a park. We have to cross that bridge to go to the neighboring town of New Ponyville, but…

“Wow, I didn’t know about this road. I see, since you can get to the bridge from the park, all you have to do is head for the park.” Rarity looks up at the bridge, talking happily. Maybe it’s just because it’s nighttime. Rarity’s face, looking up at the bridge, seems even more beautiful than at school… I’m troubled.

“Let’s go. We didn’t come here to play around.” I hurry Rarity, who is standing still in the park, and make my way up the stairs. Once we reach the road alongside the bridge, New Ponyville will be straight ahead of us. There’s no pony on the bridge. That’s only natural as not many ponies use it even during daytime. It’s more normal to use the bus or the train to get to the neighboring town, so this bridge is rarely used. That’s because it’s so long and it carries a fear that it might collapse on you. That must be why this place isn’t used for dates, even though it’s perfect location-wise. “…That’s stupid. What am I thinking?” Saber is following me silently and Rarity is walking besides me. Trying to ignore them, I hurry across the bridge. Beyond the bridge, Rarity leads us into the suburbs. When I think about New Ponyville, only the office buildings in front of the station come to mind, but there are streets from the older times once you get away from the station. The suburbs are the most extreme of those. There are hilly roads and a high ground overlooking the sea. As you go farther up the hill, there are fewer buildings and the foreigners’ cemetery built on the slope of the hill can be seen.

“The church is up here. You must have been there at least once, right?”

“No. I know it used to be an orphanage though.”

“I see. Then it’ll be your first time today. You should prepare yourself. The priest there is a difficult stallion to deal with.” Rarity starts up the hill. …Looking up, I can see a building at the top of the hill; a church atop the hill. I never thought I’d visit Hasbro’s house for the first time for a reason like this.

“Wow… this is really awesome.” The church is magnificent. The whole top of the hill must be the church’s land as a flat field welcomes me as soon as I reach the top. The church isn’t that big, but it is compelling, towering over its visitors.

“Storm, I will remain here.”

“Huh? Why? I can’t just leave you when we’ve come up here together.”

“I did not come for the church. I followed to protect you. If your destination is the church, you should not go any farther, so I shall wait here for your return.” Saber says clearly. It doesn’t seem like she’ll budge an inch, so I decide to respect her decision.

“All right. Then I’ll be going.”

“Yes. Please do not let your guard down whomever you are facing, Master.” It is a large, impressive chapel. Since it’s so large, many ponies must come here during the day. If he’s entrusted with such a church, the priest here must be a stallion of character.

“Rarity, what kind of pony is the priest here?”

“It’s kind of hard to explain. I’ve known him for ten years, but I still can’t grasp his character.”

“You’ve known him for ten years? That’s a pretty long relationship. Is he a relative of your or something?”

“He’s not my relative, but he is my guardian. On top of that, he is my senior as an apprentice, and my second teacher.”

“Huh… senior as an apprentice, you mean apprentice as a mage!?”

“That’s right, but why are you so surprised?”

“Because he’s a priest! Aren’t priests forbidden to use magic!?” By their nature, a mage and the church cannot be in harmony. The organization that mages belong to is called the Magic Association, and the other side of religion, the side you wouldn’t see while living a normal life, is called the Harmony Church. The two are barely similar. They cooperate in name, but they’re always trying to kill each other when given the chance. The church hates heretics. They totally eliminate the non-pony, and they count magic-using ponies among their targets. For the church, miracles are only given to the chosen harmony saints. Any miracles handled by other ponies are heresies. There are no exceptions, even for those within the church. The higher one rises in the church, the more one is prohibited from the impurity of magic. And for a follower entrusted with a church like this and the more divine protection one receives, the more one should stay away from magic… “…No, first of all, is the priest on our side?”

“Yes. He is the one supervising the Harmony Grail War after all. He is a real Agent. …Well, I don’t know if he has divine protection, though.” Rarity’s hoofsteps echo as she approaches the altar. It’s bad manners to do that when the priest isn’t here, but it’s so late at night. He won’t be in the chapel, so if he’s anywhere, it will be the private room in the back.

“…Hmm. So who is this priest? You said a name like Blue before…”

“His name is Blue Blood. He’s a student of my father, and we’ve had an inseparable relationship for ten years now. …Well, I wish I’d never met him, though.”

“…I feel the same way. I did not want an apprentice who did not respect her teacher.” A hoofstep. He must have noticed our entry as he slowly appears from the other side of the altar. “You didn’t answer my repeated calls, and now you bring a strange guest. …Hmm, so he is the seventh one, Rarity?”

“Right. He’s a mage, but he’s pretty much a beginner, so I just couldn’t let him be. …I believe it was the rules to report here when one becomes a Master, right? It’s a rule you invented, but I’ll follow it this time.”

“Very well. Then I must thank this young stallion.” The priest called Blue Blood slowly turns to me.

“……” …Without realizing, I step back. …He’s not scary at all. …I don’t feel any hostility from him. But this priest still has a presence that makes the air around him feel heavy.

“I am Blue Blood, the one entrusted with this church. What is your name, seventh Master?”

“…Storm Whooves. But I haven’t agreed to this ‘Master’ thing yet.” I glare back at the priest, trying not to lose against his presence.

“Storm… Whooves.”

“Huh?” The weight on my back turns into a chill. The priest slowly smiles as if he’s met somepony pleasant. …That smile. It makes me…

“I thank you, Storm. You have brought Rarity here. If it were not for you, she would not have come.” The priest makes his way toward the altar. Rarity moves away from the altar and stands beside me. “Then let us start. Storm Whooves, you are Saber’s Master correct?”

“That’s wrong. I certainly made a contract with her, but I don’t understand this whole Master and Harmony Grail War thing. If a Master should be a proper mage, then you should go and choose a more suitable pony.”

“…I see. This is serious. Does he really know nothing, Rarity?”

“I told you he’s a beginner. Train him from the very first steps, will you? You’re really good at that, right?” Rarity urges the priest.

“…Oh, I see, I see. That’s how it is, huh? I understand. This is the first time you have ever depended on me. Storm Whooves, I can never thank you enough.” Father Blue Blood laughs. Their conversation makes me feel uneasy. “First, let us correct your misunderstandings. Listen, Storm Whooves. Master is not a role you can give to somepony else nor is it something you can stop being once you are chosen. Those who have those Command Spells carved on them cannot resign from being a Master. You must accept that fact.”

“…Why can’t I quit?”

“The Command Spell is a harmony mark. Becoming a Master is a trial placed upon you. You cannot escape it just because it is inconvenient. You cannot be released from that pain until you obtain the Harmony Grail. If you wish to retire from being a Master, all you can do is obtain the Harmony Grail and wish for it. If you do that, everything will be as you desire, Storm Whooves. Your wishes, even cleaning out all the mud inside of you, is possible… Yes, it is even possible to start everything over again. Therefore, you should desire it. If the time comes, you will appreciate being chosen as a Master. If you wish to erase those burns that cannot be seen, all you have to do is to accept that holy mark.”

“Wha…” I feel dizzy. The priest’s words don’t make any sense. They just confuse me more and more as I listen. …But still, his words soak into my brain and clot like blood.

“Blue, don’t go off topic. I asked you to tell him the rules. I didn’t ask you to open up his old wounds.” A voice cuts in.

“R-Rarity?” That clears up my dizzy head.

“I see. It is pointless to say anything to these kinds of ponies, so I was trying to take away his mortality while he still misunderstood. …Heh, I guess it’s true that compassion is not good for others. And I rather enjoyed it too.”

“What? Does it do you good to help him?”

“Of course. Helping ponies means saving yourself in the end. …Well, it won’t do any good to preach to you now. So, let us return to the main topic, Storm Whooves. The battle you have been dragged into is called the ‘Harmony Grail War’. Have you learned from Rarity that this is an all out war between seven Masters, using seven Servants?”

“…I did. It’s some ridiculous thing where seven Masters kill each other, right?”

“Indeed. But we are not committing these non-pony acts because we want to. Everything is a ritual to determine who is the most suitable to receive the Harmony Grail. Because of its greatness, we require trials to determine its owner.” …What trials? I’ll bet this priest doesn’t think of this Harmony Grail War thing as a “trial”.

“Hold on. You keep saying ‘Harmony Grail War’, but what is it? You can’t possibly mean the actual Harmony Grail, right?” The Harmony Grail, a grail said to have received the blood of Hasbro. It is considered to be one of the greatest harmony relics, and said to be capable of many miracles. The most common rumor about it is that the one who obtains the Harmony Grail will obtain the world. …But that’s just an invention. After all, the Harmony Grail itself is almost something that “exists, but doesn’t exist”. “A Harmony Grail that makes wishes comes true” certainly appears in many folklores and legends around the world. But that’s it. A fictional power that doesn’t exist and isn’t possible. That is the Harmony Grail. “So answer, Blue Blood. Is the Harmony Grail you’re talking about really the Harmony Grail?”

“Of course. The Harmony Grail that appears in this town is real. As a proof, the great miracle of the Servants has occurred. Summoning and controlling past heroes. No, a miracle close to resurrecting the dead is almost a sorcery. A Harmony Grail with this much power shall grant its owner unlimited power. The object’s unreality is worthless in front of that truth.”

“……” So. He means that even if it is a fake, it doesn’t matter if it has powers that would overwhelm even the true Harmony Grail. “…All right. Let’s assume there really is a Harmony Grail. Then why is it required to do something like the Harmony Grail War? We shouldn’t be killing each other if the Harmony Grail exists. If the Harmony Grail is so great, we can all share its power.”

“That is a fair argument, but we do not have such freedom. Only one pony can obtain the Harmony Grail. That is not something we chose, but what the Harmony Grail has decided. The Harmony Grail decides the seven Masters and summons the seven Servants. I told you that this is a ritual. The Harmony Grail chooses the ponies suitable to obtain it, and selects its appropriate owner by making them fight for it. That is the Harmony Grail War… the ritual where those chosen by the Harmony Grail kill each other to obtain it.”

“……” The priest speaks plainly. I have no rebuttal, and I look down at my left forehoof. …There is the mark they call the Command Spell. It must mean that as long as I have this mark, I cannot quit being a Master. “…I’m not convinced. Even though only one pony can be chosen, I don’t like the idea that all we can do is to kill the other Masters.”

“Huh? Hold on. You’re misunderstanding if you think that you have to kill them. There’s no need to kill the Masters.”

“Huh? But you said we have to kill each other. Blue Blood said so too.”

“You will kill each other.”

“You be quiet, Blue. Now, the Harmony Grail in this town is in spirit form. It’s not something with form, so it’s something we have to call forth by a special ritual… meaning we have to materialize it. We can call for it as mages, but since it is in spirit form, we cannot reach it. Do you understand what that means?”

“Yeah, only spirits can touch spirits, right? …Oh, that’s why you need the Servants!”

“Exactly, to put it simply, the goal of the Harmony Grail War is to eliminate all the Servants except your own. So there’s no rule that you have to kill the Masters.”

“……” Man, she could have told me that earlier! Honestly, Rarity and this priest were being mean. …Now I’m relieved. So even if we enter this Harmony Grail War, Rarity’s not going to die.

“I see. I guess that is one way to think. Then let me ask you, Storm Whooves. Do you think you can beat your own Servant?”

“…?” Beat Saber? That’s impossible. In the first place, magic is useless against her, and she is skilled with her sword.

“Then let me ask you one more thing. It is a boring question, but do you think you are superior to your Servant?”

“…?” What’s he saying? I can’t beat Saber, so there’s no way superior to her. For this question, my answer will always be that I am weaker than my Servant, so… “…Oh.”

“That’s right. Servants are hard to defeat even with a Servant. So what should you do? See, it’s such a simple solution. Servants can only exist with a Master. No matter how powerful the Servant is, the Servant will disappear if the Master dies. So…” That’s right, it’s a natural solution. No pony would choose to take the hard way. If you want to win, the most effective way to kill the Servants would be to kill their Masters instead.

“…Okay. I understand that killing the Master is an effective way to eliminate other Servants. But then, if their Servant gets killed, does that make somepony not a Master anymore? Only Servants can touch the Harmony Grail, right? Then there is no point to a Master that doesn’t have a Servant.”

“No, the right to be a Master still remains as long as you have the Command Spell. A Master is a mage that can form a contract with Servants. As long as you have the Command Spell, you can form a contract with Servants. The Servants whose Masters are killed do not disappear right away. They can stay in this world until their magical energy runs out. If such ‘abandoned Servants’ exist, a Master with no Servant can form a contract with them. That will allow them to rejoin the war. That is why Masters kill other Masters. Because if you allow them to live, there is a risk that they will impede you in the future.”

“…So what if you use up your Command Spell? Then you won’t be able to form a contract with other Servants, and the freed Servant will go off with somepony else too.”

“Wait, that’s…”

“Yes, you’re right. If you use up your Command Spell, you will be liberated from your duty as a Master. …However, I do not think a mage exists that would waste a Command Spell that allows them to use such powerful magic. If there exists such a mage, he isn’t even an amateur, but just a chicken.” The priest laughs, as he knows what I’m thinking about.

“……” I’m annoyed. That priest is making fun of me. I think he’s trying to provoke me.

“You must understand now. So we will finish the explanation of the rules. Well then, let us return to the beginning, Storm Whooves. You said you have no intention of being a Master. Do you still feel that way? If you want to abandon your responsibility as a Master, that is fine too. As you have realized, you may use up your Command Spell to end your contract with Saber. In that case, I will guarantee your safety until the Harmony Grail War ends.”

“…? Hold on. Why do you have to guarantee my safety? I can protect myself.”

“I do not have enough free time to care for you either, but this is one of the rules. I have been dispatched to supervise the repeating Harmony Grail War. That is why I must minimize the victims of the war. Protection of mages who lost their claims to being a Master is one of my biggest responsibilities as the supervisor.”

“…Repeating Harmony Grail War?” Hold on. Repeating… does he mean that this kind of battle has happened many times before? “What do you mean? The Harmony Grail War didn’t just start now?”

“Of course not. Do you think a supervisor would have been dispatched if it were so? This church bears a duty to recover the harmony relics, as we are the lowest of the special agencies. Originally, it was our goal to research and recover the harmony cross, but here, we have a duty to investigate the Harmony Grail. We have to investigate the 726th Harmony Grail that has appeared in this far eastern land. We must recover it if it is real, and dispute it if it is not.”

“726th… that many Harmony Grails?”

“Who knows? It just means that there have been at least that many things that seemed like one. And one of those is the Harmony Grail from the Harmony Grail War observed in this town. According to records, it is said that the first battle occurred about 200 years ago. Since then, the battles between Masters have been repeating in a cycle of about 60 years. This is the fifth Harmony Grail War. Since the last one was ten years ago, this will be the shortest cycle yet.”

“Wha… are you ponies insane? You ponies have repeated this thing four times already!?”

“I feel the same way. As you said, ponies have repeated this event many times. …Yes. In the past, the Harmony Grail Wars were terrible. Masters were driven by their desires, forgot their teachings as mages, and just killed each other indiscriminately. I think you already know, but it is the highest crime for a mage to use his magic in public. A mage cannot allow his identity to be revealed to the public. But Masters in the past have violated that. The Magic Association dispatched a supervisor to caution them, but they only made it in time for the third Harmony Grail War. The one dispatched then was my father. Do you understand now, colt?”

“…Yeah, I understand we need a supervisor. But from what you said, isn’t this Harmony Grail War fundamentally bad?”

“Oh? How is it bad?”

“Because the past mages were ponies who would break the rules of the mages, right? Then let’s say this Harmony Grail thing really exists. What will you do if the one who remains is somepony who uses the Harmony Grail selfishly? It’s bad if such a thing is obtained by somepony who has no problem killing others. If it is the job of the Association to look after mages, then shouldn’t you ponies be punishing those kinds of ponies?” I question, with a little hope. But as I expected, Blue Blood laughs.

“Of course not. There are no mages who will act outside their own interests. We only supervise the rules of the Harmony Grail War. We do not care about what happens afterwards The Association is not concerned about the kind of ponies that obtains the Harmony Grail.”

“That’s ridiculous! What if the Master that obtains the Harmony Grail is the worst pony possible!?”

“It would be problematic, but we can do nothing. It is the Harmony Grail that chooses its owner. And we do not have the power to stop a Master who has been chosen by the Harmony Grail. It is a grail that makes wishes come true, after all. The one who obtains it will be able to do as he pleases. …But if you do not want that, then all you have to do is win it yourself. That is the most reliable way, isn’t it?” Blue Blood is trying to hold back his laughter. It’s like he’s enjoying my clumsy inability to accept the facts. “What’s wrong, colt? I think that was a good idea, so will you not accept it?”

“…That’s none of your business. Anyway, I don’t have any reason to fight. I’m not interested in the Harmony Grail, and I don’t feel like a Master even if you tell me I am.”

“Oh. So you are not concerned about what the winner of the Harmony Grail would do, even if it leads to disaster?”

“That’s…” …I can’t answer the question. Crap, his words are violent. They force the truth onto me, whether I want it or not.

“That is fine, if you have no reason to fight. So you are not troubled by what happened ten years ago?”

“…Ten years... ago?”

“That’s right. At the end of the last Harmony Grail War, an unsuitable Master touched the Harmony Grail. I do not know what the Master wished for. All we know is the result of the disaster that came afterwards.”

“……” For an instant. That image of hell flashes in my head. “…Hold on. That can’t be…”

“It is. It is an event that everypony in this town knows about, Storm Whooves. Five hundred killed or wounded. A hundred and thirty four buildings burned down. That inferno, still unexplained, is the remains of the Harmony Grail War.”

“……” …I feel sick. My vision blurs. I lose concentration and I can’t focus my eyes. My body stumbles. But I hold myself firm. I hold onto consciousness by clenching my teeth. I hold back my nausea with the anger boiling up in me.

“Storm? What’s wrong? You’re looking pale. …I know it’s not a comfortable story, but… if you want, we can take a rest for a while.” I must have looked terrible. I think it’s very rare for Rarity to be worried like that.

“Don’t worry. I feel better after seeing your weird face.”

“…Hey, just what is that supposed to mean?”

“Oh, I have no hidden intentions. I meant it literally, so don’t worry about it.”

“Well, fine… hey, that’s worse, you big oaf!” The school’s number one honor student, Rarity Jewels, smacks me in the head. That does it. With that, the nausea and anger go away.

“…Thanks. You really did help, so don’t bully me too much. I have a few more things to ask about.” She looks like she hasn’t hit me enough, but she still lets me continue.

“Oh, you still have questions? All right, let out everything you want to say.” He should know what I want to ask, yet he asks me to go on. Fine, Storm Whooves won’t lose to you.

“Then I’ll ask. You said this is the fifth Harmony Grail War. Then, has anypony ever obtained the Harmony Grail?”

“Of course. A sad event like that annihilation doesn’t happen every time.”

“Then…”

“Do not be hasty. It is easy just to obtain it. After all, the Harmony Grail is managed in this church. If you speak of just touching it, I touch it every day.”

“Huh?” T-The Harmony Grail is at this church?

“Of course, it is only the vessel. It is empty. Rarity said it earlier that the Harmony Grail is in spirit form. What we maintain is a well-made replica of the Harmony Grail. We use this as the catalyst to draw down the real Harmony Grail and transform it into a Grail that grants wishes. It’s like the relationship between Servants and Masters. …Yes, there was indeed a stallion who obtained the real Harmony Grail temporarily, using that method.”

“Then, was that Harmony Grail real? No, what happened to the stallion who obtained it?”

“Nothing. The Harmony Grail was imperfectly completed. It was the result of a foolish stallion, affected by sentiment.” …? With the previous pressure gone, the priest narrows his eyes as if in regret.

“…What do you mean? Didn’t the Harmony Grail appear?”

“It is easy to just make the Harmony Grail appear. Once the seven Servants are present, the Harmony Grail will appear in time. As Rarity said, there is no need to kill other Masters. But that does not complete the Harmony Grail. That thing decides its own appropriate master. And for that reason, it could not be obtained by a stallion who avoided battles.”

“Heh, so that just means it’s useless to obtain the Harmony Grail without settling matches with the other Masters. The Master who obtained the Harmony Grail first in the last war was just a chicken. He just ran away from the Harmony Grail, saying that he didn’t want to fight other Masters.” So saying, Rarity looks away from Blue Blood.

“…No way.” Does that mean Blue Blood was one of the Masters in the last war, and that he retired because he refused to fight in spite of obtaining the Harmony Grail!?

“…Blue Blood. You didn’t fight?”

“I did until halfway. But I made a bad decision. As a result, I only obtained an empty Harmony Grail. Well, I guess that was my limit anyway. Because the other Masters were all monstrous. I lost my Servant first and was taken under my father’s protection. …Come to think of it, it was inappropriate for a son of the supervisor to be chosen as a Master. Father died at that time. Since then, I have succeeded the role of the supervisor, and I protect the Harmony Grail at this church.” Saying that, the priest Blue Blood turns around, before him stands the symbol of worship. “That is the end of our conversation. The only ones qualified to obtain the Harmony Grail are those who have Servants. When there is only one of you left, the Harmony Grail should naturally appear in front of you. Tell me your decision as to if you want to join this battle, the Harmony Grail War, now.” The priest requests my final decision.

“……” I’m at a loss for words. I had no reason to fight until just now. Now, I have a reason to fight and a will to fight. But can I really accept that?

“Are you still undecided? Look, a Master is not something you can be just because you want to be. Rarity has been training long as a mage, but it was not determined that she would be a Master. All that could be decided beforehand was whether to prepare for it or not. Only mages are to be chosen as Masters. If you are a mage, you should have been ready already. I guess it cannot be helped if you say you are not. You and your teacher were failures in that case. It is merely annoying for such a mage to be fighting, so get rid of your Command Spell now.”

“…!” He doesn’t need to ask. I…

...Fight.

...Revoke the Command Spell.

...Fight.

View Online

I won’t run away. Honestly, this Harmony Grail War and Master stuff doesn’t seem real to me. But still, if there are only two choices, fighting or running away, I will never run away. The priest said it too. If I am a mage, I should be ready. That is why I must decide. Even though I’m an amateur, Storm Whooves is a mage; if I have decided to become a superhero in the hoofsteps of Doctor Whooves, whom I’ve admired all this time… “I will fight as a Master. If the cause of the fire ten years ago was the Harmony Grail War, I can’t let it happen again.” As if he likes my answer, the priest smiles with satisfaction. “……” I take a deep breath. I have cut away all hesitation. As a stallion, I said I will fight. So from now on, all I have to do is go forward with pride so that I will not go against my word.

“Then I shall approve you as Saber’s Master. In this instant, The Harmony Grail War is accepted. I approve the battle in this town, from now until only one Master remains. Everypony shall follow their pride and compete fully against each other.” The priest’s voice echoes heavily through the church. There is no meaning to that declaration. Only Rarity and I heard the priest’s words. This stallion merely rang the starting bell as the priest of this church.

“So it’s decided. Then I’m going home, but can I ask you a question too?” said Rarity.

“I don’t mind. This might be the last time, so I shall answer most questions.”

“Then I shall ask. Blue, you’re the one in charge of looking after this, so you should have information on the other Masters. I’ve followed the Association’s rules, so at least tell me what you know.”

“That’s troubling. I really want to tell you, but I do not know the details either. Including Storm Whooves, there are not many legitimate mages this time. There are only two Masters I know about. Three if you include Storm Whooves.”

“Oh, I see. Still, you should know the order they were summoned. You are the supervisor after all.” “Hmm. Berserker was first. Caster was second. The rest are pretty much the same. Archer was yesterday, and Saber summoned a few hours ago.”

“I see. Then that means…”

“The Harmony Grail War has officially started. Rarity, you are not allowed to come to this church until the Harmony Grail War is over. The only time it is permitted is…”

“When I lose my Servant and wish for protection, right? So I pretty much get points deducted if I come here for any other reason.”

“That is correct. You may become the victor, but the Church will not ignore the points deducted. They will take the Harmony Grail away from you after a boring discussion. That would be the worst case scenario for me.”

“You fake priest. A pony on the side of the Church supporting the Magic Association?”

“I am serving Hasbro. That does not mean I am serving the Church.”

“Whatever. That’s why you’re a fake.” And Rarity turns her back to the priest. After that, she just makes her way to the exit without saying goodbye.

“Hey, is that okay, Rarity? He was your fellow pupil, right? So…” Shouldn’t there be a more proper farewell?

“I don’t care. I rather feel relieved from breaking the ties to him. More importantly, you should leave too. You have no business here now.” Rarity walks across the floor without stopping and really leaves. I sigh and follow her.

“…!” I feel a presence behind me and turn around. The priest, who was behind me before I knew it, is looking down on me. “W-What? Do you have anything else to say?” I back off as I say so. …Just as I thought, I don’t like him. Maybe we’re just incompatible or something, but I can’t get myself to like him. “If you don’t have anything to say, I’m going!” I make my way to the door, trying to escape his stare. As I go.

“Rejoice, colt. Your wish will finally come true.” The priest says, as if declaring an oracle. Those words are… Aren’t those the true feelings I haven’t yet realized?

“What are you saying, all of a sudden?”

“You should know. Your wish will not come true unless there is a clear evil. Even if it is not something you approve of, a superhero requires a villain to defeat.”

“…!” I feel like everything has turned black. The priest said it. The greatest wish and the ugliest wish I have are the same. …Yes, the desire to protect something …Is, at the same time, none other than the wish for something to violate it. “Y-You…” But there’s no way I’d wish for something like that. I don’t remember a moment when I’ve wished for that. Such an insecure wish… Just means the target ideals are inconsistent. But the priest says as if to pierce my heart, “Good thing you have an enemy now.”

“No, you do not have to gloss over it. Your worries are right for a pony.”

“…!” I shake off the priest’s words and walk to the door.

“Farewell, Storm Whooves. This will be my last warning, but take care on your way home. Your world will change completely from now on. You are now at the point of kill or be killed. You are now a Master.” As soon as I leave, the pressure on my shoulders lifts. Certainly, you could say that getting away from that priest helped. But Rarity standing out in her uniform… And the rainbow-mane mare in a raincoat standing near her make a strangely well-matched sight that somehow takes the pressure off me.

“……” Saber is silent as always. She’s looking at me, so it seems she is interested in the decision I made.

“Let’s go. We’re going the same way until we get back to town.” Saying that, Rarity starts walking. Following after her, we leave the church as well. The three of us descend the hill together. We didn’t talk much on the way here, but there’s even less talk now. Even dull as I am, I know why. After what happened at the church, I truly became a Master. And that must be the reason Rarity is walking a little apart from us.

“……” I understand that. I understand, but I don’t like thinking about Rarity like that. “Rarity. Is your Servant okay?”

“Huh? Oh yeah. Archer is okay. …Though it doesn’t seem like the damage caused by your Saber will heal fast, so I don’t think I’ll be able to materialize him for a while.”

“Then he’s not with you right now?”

“No, he’s taking shelter at my house right now. He’ll be at a disadvantage if he was attacked by other Servants right now, so I’m making him stay ready at a place of strength.” I see. Unlike my house, I’ll bet Rarity’s house is well prepared against outside attacks. A house is like a fortress for a mage. They will not lose as long as they stay there. That must mean enemies will not attack you as long as you stay on your home ground. I see. The boundary field at my house is merely an alarm against intruders, but even having that makes a big difference.

“Oh yeah, Rarity. That stallion said he was the supervisor of the Harmony Grail War, but does he know your Servant?”

“He shouldn’t. I haven’t told him.”

“I see. You ponies seem to have a good relationship, so I thought so.”

“…Hey, Storm. I’ll warn you now. Don’t tell anypony your Servant’s identity. Keep it a secret even from ponies you trust or you’ll end up exiting this battle early.”

“…? What do you mean Saber’s identity?”

“What I mean is, which hero the Servant is. No matter how strong somepony may be, if you reveal your potential, you’ll surely be beaten someday. It’s fine, so have Saber tell you her real name later on. You should understand what I mean then. Though, hang on. You’re like this, so it might be better if she didn’t tell you.”

“Why?”

“Because you can’t keep secrets. You’ll be able to keep a secret better if you don’t know about it.”

“Hey now, what do you think I am? I can take care of myself.”

“Really? Then do you have anything you’re hiding from me?”

“Huh? Anything I’m hiding from you, that’s…” I say, as my face fires up. I don’t have a guilty conscience, but well, would kind of admiring her count as something I’m hiding from her?

“See. I don’t know what you’re hiding, but it’s no good if it shows on your face. You have other good aspects, so don’t worry about it.”

“Hmph. Then what about you? If you’re hiding it from that priest, does that mean you don’t trust him?”

“Blue? Hardly. I’m not crazy enough to trust him. He’s a cheat who transferred from the Church to the Magic Association without quitting the Church. He’d happily sell information to the other Masters.” Rarity says with annoyance. It seems she really doesn’t trust that priest. I’m a bit relieved, but still, her words do seem to hold a bit of affection. And we pass the bridge. There’s no conversation between us now. The cold winter air and our cold breath, a faint sound of flowing water and the white streetlamps that light up the bridge. Small things like that are engraved into my memory. Oddly, I didn’t think about looking at Rarity, who’s walking next to me. Right now, it seems walking on a bridge at night together like this is more precious than seeing her face. Me, Rarity, and the mare called Saber I know nothing about. We three walk together without doing much. We reach the intersection, the intersection that leads to our houses, the place where we must part with Rarity.

“We’ll part here. I’ve repaid my debt, and it would be troublesome if we stayed together any longer. We should part and become enemies from tomorrow on.” It must be to end the ambiguous position we are in right now. Rarity starts talking and cuts off suddenly. From that, I realize. She did not explain the rules to me out of any sense of obligation. She just supported me, understanding the situation I’m in, and acted fairly. So things are back to normal once the explanations are over. I will just be her target as a Master now.

“Hm?” But if so, what she just said was strange. Rarity must have meant that it would be difficult to fight if she feels empathy for me. For Rarity, everything that happened tonight must have been unnecessary. ‘It would be troublesome if we stay together any longer.’ If she is going to say something like that, she should have left us alone from the beginning. Rarity’s smart, so she should know that all too well. But still, she set aside all thought of loss or gain and helped me out. So what happened tonight was totally out of good faith. The Rarity in front of me is too different from how she is at school. Even when I put it nicely, she’s sour, cranky, unapproachable, and she’s so different that I want to scream out. Sheesh, it feels almost like a fraud. Yet, still… Rarity Jewel is just how everypony thought she was. “I see. Rarity, you really are a good pony.”

“Huh? What are you saying all of a sudden? I won’t go easy on you if you flatter me.” I know that. She won’t go easy on me, and that’s why she said it’ll be a bother if she feels empathy for me.

“I know. But I don’t want to be enemies with you if I can help it. I like ponies like you.”

“Wha…” Rarity falls silent for some reason. I hear Rarity’s house is in the Canterlot-style district in the opposite direction to my place. Since she’s taken care of me until now, I would like to walk her home, but… “A-Anyway, just run to the church if your Servant ever gets killed. If you do, at least your life will be safe.”

“I won’t like it, but still, I’ll take that advice. It won’t happen, though. However I look at it, I’ll die before Saber does.” I calmly analyze the situation.

“Phew.” Rarity reacts strangely once again. After letting out a sigh, she glances at Saber. “All right. I won’t give you any more warnings because that’d really be empathy. Just be careful. Even though Saber is strong, it won’t matter if you, her Master, gets killed.” She turns her back and starts walking.

“……” But, as if she’s seen a ghost, her hoofs stop dead in their tracks. “Rarity?” The instant I call out to her, my left hoof throbs in pain.

“Hey, have you finished talking?” A young voice echoes through the night. The voice like a song is unmistakably that of a young mare. My vision is drawn to the top of the hill. I don’t know when the clouds parted, but a bright moon is now shining in the sky. There, a long shadow; there’s a strange shape that shouldn’t be here in this pale town of shadow pictures.

“Berserker.” Rarity mumbles a word I’m not accustomed to hearing. I don’t even need to ask. That thing is definitely a Servant, and at the same time… an overwhelming sense of death, exceeding even the one in the fire ten years ago.

“Good evening, big brother. It’s the second time we’ve met like this.” The mare smiles as she says so. That innocence sends a chill down my spine.

“……” No, spine is an understatement. Not just my body, but my mind is frozen as well. That thing is a monster. I’m not staring at it, but just its presence makes me unable to move. I understand naturally that I will die in the instant I move even a muscle. It feels like a knife is pushed right against my naked chest. Still, I feel nothing. Probably because there’s too little hope of me getting out of this alive. All fears and impatience are drowned by hopelessness, so I don’t feel a thing.

“Crap. She’s totally on a completely different level.” Unlike me who’s paralyzed, Rarity has the composure to stand ready. But it’ll come to nothing. Even though I can only see her back, I can sense the despair she’s feeling.

“Huh? Oh, your Servant is taking a rest? That’s no fun, I thought I’d kill you both at once.” The mare says unhappily, as she looks down at us from the top of the hill. We’re in an even worse situation now. That mare knows Rarity’s Servant is not here. The mare bows unsuitably for this situation. “Nice to meet you, Rarity. I am Luna. You should work I out if I make that ‘Luna Moon’.”

“Moon…” Rarity’s body moves slightly as she seems to recognize that name. Perhaps she liked Rarity’s reaction, as the mare smiles happily.

“Then I’ll kill you. Go ahead, Berserker.” …She orders the strange shape behind her, as if she’s singing. The larger body flies through the air. The thing called Berserker comes flying down the whole distance from the top of the hill!

“Storm, stay back!” Saber runs. Her raincoat comes off and my vision is blocked for a second. Saber runs to Berserker’s landing point and Berserker lands with a huge thud at exactly at the same moment.

“…!” The air trembles. Saber stops Berserker’s great sword with her invisible sword.

“…!” Saber makes a pained face. There, Berserker’s gigantic sword flashes like whirlwind! A great thunderous roar, the crash of steel that almost tears the air results in defeat for Saber. A sliding sound, even though she blocked Berserker’s giant sword, she is driven back along with the sword she used to block it. “Guh…” Saber’s posture collapses. The black colored Servant chases after her. The Black figure swing its giant sword as if it’s the only thing it knows how to do. Saber doesn’t have the time to dodge it and blocks it with her sword. It does not matter if Saber’s sword is invisible or not. Each of Berserker’s attacks is a fatal one that must be blocked with all her might. Therefore, Saber has to stay on the defense. For her, the only chance of victory is to find a means of attack in between Berserker’s attacks. But, that’s only if Berserker leaves an opening. The black rock sword is just like a storm. With such a large body, and with such a large sword, and yet Berserker is moving faster than Saber. The attacks she sends out are just smashing swings with no technique to them. But that’s enough. If there is overwhelming power and speed, there is no room for technique. Techniques are something ponies invented to compensate for their weaknesses. Weaknesses are things that giantess doesn’t have.

“Run.” I murmur with a frozen body. That thing cannot be defeated. Saber will be killed if we go on like this. So she should run away. It would be easy for her to get away if it were just her here. She should know that already! “Oh…” That’s bad. My body is numb, but maybe that’s why my mind is so calm. The storm of death that strikes without a pause, unable to take all the attacks, Saber retreats, and this time… The final blow that cannot be blocked is swung. Saber’s body rises. She manages to defend against Berserker’s giant sword, even in a bad posture. But that’s only to avoid a fatal wound. She couldn’t brace herself to totally block the giant sword, and the impact blows her away. She falls, her body drawing a big arc. Before she falls on her back, Saber turns in mid-air and lands on her hoofs.

“Ugh!” She manages to recover. But red blood is running down her chest.

“That’s…” How stupid of me. I was forgetting something important. I don’t know how much a Servant can fight in one day, but this is already her third battle. And on top of that, Saber has the wound in her chest inflicted by Lancer.

“Uh, gh…” Saber moves as if to protect her chest. Berserker moves and slashes like a raging wind at the wounded Saber and… Receives many attacks on its back.

“Vier Stil ErschieBung…!” I don’t know what kind of magic it is, but Berserker’s body explodes from Rarity’s spell. Judging from the magical energy given out, the magic directly hitting Berserker must be an impact close to that of a high-caliber pistol. But even that is meaningless. It doesn’t even scratch Berserker’s body. She isn’t nullifying magic like Saber. It’s just that the magic is not doing any damage. “…!? Gah, what kind of ridiculous body does she have…!?” But Rarity does not stop casting, But Berserker ignores Rarity’s spells and charges at Saber.

“…!” Saber raises her head in pain. She holds her sword up to still fight. That gets my body to move again.

“No, run, Saber…!” I yell with all my might. Hearing that, she faces the enemy she cannot compare to. There is no end to Berserker’s attacks. Saber’s body sinks every time she blocks a blow, and she slowly approaches her final moment. But still, where in that small frame does she have all that power? Saber doesn’t retreat. She blocks the surging waves of the giant sword and tries to drive back Berserker with her willpower. There is no chance of victory. The way she’s holding her ground looks bizarre, as she should know she will be defeated if she keeps fighting. Maybe it senses something in her posture. The figure, silent up to now, roars. A blow impossible to block, that blow that even swings through Saber blows her away. That sound of something falling in the distance. Fresh blood spills out. In that pool of blood, with a body that should not be able to get back up…

“Ag…” She stands up unconsciously. It’s as if… She is saying I would be killed if she didn’t do so…

“……” That… Makes me realize how foolish my choice was. Berserker stops after defeating Saber. Without paying attention to me or Rarity, it waits for its master’s orders at the top of the hill.

“Hah, there’s no way you would be able to beat her anyway. My Berserker is the greatest villain of the night.”

“…!? Greatest villain of the night, you must mean…”

“Yes. The one standing there is the villain called Nightmare Moon. She is the worst monster there is, on a different level from the heroes you ponies can summon.” The mare who called herself Luna narrows her eyes cheerfully. Those are eyes of joy, about to finish off her enemies. I don’t even need to say who the ones getting killed are. Saber will be killed right here. Then what am I going to do? Am I going to fight that monster in her place? I can’t do that. Just approaching that thing without being prepared would stop my heart. I…

Save Saber!

Run Away With Rarity

... Revoke the Command Spell.

View Online

I can’t approve of this. Such dirty killings are wrong. “What’s wrong? Will you fight or not? State now, Storm.” He doesn’t even need to ask me.

“I won’t fight. I’ll abandon my right as a Master.” I look directly at the priest and answer.

“I see. I’m disappointed, but it is the Master’s will. Storm Whooves has abandoned his rights as a Master and withdrawn from the Harmony Grail War. Is that acceptable, Rarity?”

“…?” The priest addresses Rarity and not me.

Rarity answers, “I don’t care. If that’s Storm’s choice, I can’t say anything about it.”

“Hmm. I’ll take that sense of guilt as a yield. Then let us begin right away, Storm Whooves. Put your left foreleg out.”

“Fine, but what are you going to do?”

“It should be quick. I am merely erasing the Command Spell on your foreleg. There are two factors causing Masters to be Masters. One is the contract with the Servant, and the other is the Command Spell on your foreleg. You will be freed from the Harmony Grail War if you lose both of these.” The priest takes my left foreleg and, “This will hurt. Try to relax.” With a plunge. Rips off my arm with his bare hoofs.

“GII!!?” My body jerks in pain. With a sound, somepony’s hoof enters my left foreleg. “Guh!?” It is not an illusion. If there were an illusion, it was that of my foreleg being ripped off. In reality, there isn’t a scratch on my foreleg. A stranger’s hoofs moves through my flesh. This is… yes, it’s just that the priest’s hoofs, which are transparent like a ghost, are sinking into my foreleg.

“Done. The operation was successful.”

“Uh, huh?” I look at my left foreleg. There are no wounds on my foreleg and only pain remains. In exchange for that unpleasantness… The Command Spell on my forehoof has changed shape. “The shape’s changed… no, is it that there’s fewer strokes on it now?”

“Yes. There are three strokes for the Command Spell. Blue took two of those out from you. Like a spiritual doctor who removes the infected part without hurting the body.”

“Spiritual doctor?” I think that’s a special mage who heals the body by treating the spirit. I hear their magic is a “curse” that can remove the infected part without using a surgical knife on the body… “I’m surprised. Spiritual treatment is an unusual act used in uncivilized areas. It’s not something a stallion of the church should know.”

“Don’t say that. I was unfit to be a priest the moment I took up magic. So it should not matter if the kind of magic I know is unfit for a priest. Do not worry about the type. It was the only thing I was good at. I learned many magics, but this was the only one that fit me. My magical aptitude is specialized in “opening wounds”, for good or for bad. Thanks to that, I am inferior to even my student over there.”

“For good or for bad? Of course it’s good. There aren’t many spiritual doctors as good as you in the Association, and there are only a few in the church that can handle spirits as well as you do,” said Rarity.

“Who knows. No matter how great this healing method is, the spirit is only a contact treatment relying on the body. It is nothing close to a miracle that allows connection with the “soul”, the proof of existence independent of the body, but anyways, the treatment is complete. The rest is up to you, Storm Whooves. Use your last Command Spell to cut the contract between you and your Servant.”

“…? Cut the contract with my Servant?”

“Yes. Request abolition of contract before Saber, who’s waiting outside. I’m sure she won’t accept it, so Blue left you a Command Spell to force her to agree.”

“That is correct. By using up your Command Spell and abolishing the contract with your Servant, you present to the other Masters that you are ‘harmless’. Then you are openly freed. A sane Master would not think of attacking a powerless Master. By relinquishing a power you have gained by chance, you will regain your peaceful life.”

“……” I will break the contract with Saber by choice. That’s betraying her. Even if it was by chance, I called for her and she protected me. “……” Have I made the wrong choice? I cannot approve of Masters killing each other. I can’t approve of it, but if I can’t overlook it either, then…

“What are you doing? No incantations are necessary to activate the Command Spell. All you have to do is to put your mind to it and order your Servant. You can tell her directly or you can just cut the contract here. Choose whichever you like.”

“……” No. I’ve made my decision. I can’t take anything back now, and the priest probably wouldn’t allow it. “I’ll go and settle this directly with Saber. Then I won’t be a Master, right?”

“Directly with Saber… Storm, that’s…”

“Yes, I guarantee that. Go and inform your Servant of the parting. After that, I shall welcome you into the church as subject to protection.” The priest welcomes me, but I don’t know how serious he is. Anyways, I have no intention of putting myself in his care. I will only abandon my right as a Master. I will not ask for his help after that.

“I refuse that. I won’t need your help. I’ll settle things with Saber and after I use up my Command Spell, I’m going home. That’ll be it. I will never see you again.”

“I see. Well, certainly, we shall never meet again. Farewell, Storm Whooves. It is the path you have chosen yourself. Take pride in it.”

“……” He doesn’t need to tell me that. I turn my back on him and leave the church. I exit the church. She is there in the stone-paved plaza, under the tall sky.

“Have you finished your conversation, Master?”

“Yeah, I learned what this Harmony Grail War thing is. And taking that into consideration, I decided. Saber, I withdraw from being a Master.”

“……” Saber’s brow does twitchs. Her pink eyes seem to accept my decision, but reluctantly. “Does that mean you will be abandoning the contract with me?”

“That’s right. I’m not fit to be a Master. …And you too, Saber. It would be better for you to form a contract with a proper Master, not one like me.”

“Yes. If I am after a better winning chance in battle, I should form a contract with another mage. Archer’s Master is so much better than you.”

“I see. Then I can abandon our contract now, right? I’ll use the Command Spell to cancel the contract, so you will be free.”

“Storm, I will ask you only once. Will you change your mind?”

“I will not change my mind. I have no intention to kill others.” I say so, looking directly at Saber. And at that time. The raincoat Saber is wearing sways. “Oh…” I blankly stare at the death in front of me. In the time it takes me to blink, Saber runs towards me, “Huh?” Sweeps my legs out from under me and knocks me over. “Ugh!?” Pain runs through my legs after a moment. T-There’s no blood. I still have my feet. “Agh…” I’m relieved that I still have my legs. Thank Hasbro. She only swept me with a metal rod. My legs hurt like they’re about to tear off, but it’s much better than having them cut off…

“Storm. A mage who is no longer a Master will be killed by his Servant. No matter how inexperienced you are as a mage, you have the power to keep me in this world as you have called for me. …A Servant needs a Master. If you break your contract, I will kill you and take that body. Do you still say you will abandon your rights as a Master?”

“……” I look up at Saber, concentrating my fading consciousness. There is no enmity or murderous intent in Saber’s expression. As natural as it is to breathe, Saber would kill me without emotion to stay in this world. But still… “That’s right. Even if I were to change my mind, I can’t do that. Not because I only have one Command Spell left. …I refused to fight. I refused to become a Master. Having such a pony as your Master would only result in defeat.” No matter how it came about, my mind gave up. If I have refused battle once, the second time must be the same. I would lament, every time I face danger, that I should not have entered the battle. It would be bad for both you and me to make such a pony your Master.

“Then do you not mind being killed by me here? I cannot be a spirit. If I cannot absorb your soul, your body will face a painful death. You are going to accept that?”

“Of course not. I don’t like fighting, but I like being killed even less. I know it won’t help, but I’ll resist until the last second and flee.” I gather my courage and glare back at Saber, not allowing myself to be overwhelmed by her. And then. “Saber?”

“I understand. Use your Command Spell, Storm. It is your decision. I have no right to intervene.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t worry. It is just the case that I could not establish trust with my Master this time. If you abolish the contract with your Command Spell, I will be free. I should only be able to maintain this body for about two hours, but I will just have to find a new Master in that time.” Saber says so plainly. Spurred by those words, I pray to the Command Spell on my left hoof to abolish the contract. “You are now free. It was only a short union, but your magical energy was pleasant. I shall not see you again, but I shall pray that you safely survive this battle.” The silver armor recedes.

“…!” Without realizing, I almost try to call after her, but I stop myself before I do such a stupid thing. I am not permitted to call out her name. She did not blame me for selfishly abandoning the contract, and she cared for my safety to the end. Since I have rejected her and backed out of the Harmony Grail War, I cannot call out and stop her… It is a silent night. Even though it’s past midnight, the town is too silent. “……” To be honest, it’s eerie. I don’t think I’m exaggerating. I think that word is very suitable for this atmosphere. “Sheesh. I wonder when it started to be like this?” It’s obvious. The Harmony Grail War. The secret battle between the six mages is stealing the life out of this town. “…!” My chest starts to hurt. The chest that was stabbed by Lancer only a few hours ago is aching. “Let’s go home. What good will it do to go back to the church now?” Enduring the pain in my chest, I head home. I’ll think about what I should do once I’m home. I should be able to calm down if I go home, take a bath, and relax a bit… But, I’ll think about what I should do when I get home. That thought itself was a mistake. “Huh?” Like a bad dream, it tells me that there is no road ahead of me.

“I see. You’re alone now, big brother.” I raise my head at the mare’s voice. Under the blue moon, on top of the hill that should lead me back home, are a mare and a strange figure.

“Gi…” And they burst. I didn’t even have a chance to see it, scream, nor turn and run. The black giantess standing there swings her weapon upwards, and just the sheer force of the weapon moving causes my right foreleg to “AHHHHHH!? AH, AHHHH, AH!” It flew off. It flew off. One of my forelegs flew off. It flew off from my shoulder and blood is spilling out like crazy and the road behind me is red like red paint’s smeared on it… and bones, bones are sticking out of my shoulder and…

“Berserker, I don’t feel like playing chase, so just squash him.”

“Gu, AHHHHHH!!” I roll. Both of my legs are bent the wrong way, with my hoofs bending forward from my knees down. “Ha… a, ah!?” My thoughts cannot catch up to the events. My thoughts cannot catch up to the events due to the pain. Berserker, I definitely heard that. Then, the monster in front of me…

“Heehee, you’re well mannered, big brother. I know that, it’s that thing called assisted suicide, right? My grandfather said that Equestria ponies are a neck-cutting tribe who die by having their necks cut off while sitting Equestrian-style.” I begin to pass out. The mare’s innocent voice doesn’t match this situation.

“Ah, don…” I look up. I can’t breathe. My lung, one of my lungs has been blown about fifty meters behind me. I fall onto the ground on my back. Both my legs have become like caterpillars. And they’re broken, so they can’t move. So I use my remaining left forehoof to drag myself away.

“Oh, you can still move? But I’m sorry. You can’t run away now. And besides, it’s useless even if you do get away. Because even if you do, that body of yours will die in a matter of seconds.”

“Ha” My body feels light. I’ve lost over half my blood already. It’s amazing I’m still conscious. My brain is starved of oxygen, and it should have stopped already.

“But you can be relieved. It’s no fun if you die that easily, right? So I gave you a small hoof! Big brother will stay conscious no matter how much it hurts or how much of you gets destroyed until I crush your head. So… even if I do this, you’ll be able to writhe like a living thing.”

“Gi, AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” I’m crushed. By that shockwave of her weapon like a printing press, my lower half is crushed from the waist down. Things that use to be my legs and meat and bones are beautifully turned into two-dimensional objects. “Ah,Ahhhh, ahhhh!” I can’t die. There is only blood left in my head and my body does not function, and my nerves want to die and escape the pain, but my consciousness will not go away. “Phew, phew, pheew!” My throat sounds like a flute. It echoes inside my skull. My thoughts are still confused. But wanting to escape this pain, “Ah… you’re wrong. I’m not… a Master… any… more.” I tell the mare, as if asking for help. …An instant of hope.

The mare gasps as if being surprised, “Yes, so what?” She says with an angelic smile.

“Ah… ha.” My senses freeze. I will not be saved no matter what. I fully understand that I will be killed here.

“Hm, maybe you’re small enough for me to pick up now. Then I’ll invite you to my castle, big brother. There are lots of tools once we get there, so let’s continue this there.”

“……” My senses will not die no matter how much I am hurt. They will not die, so rationality freezes. I don’t know how much longer the head will last, but at this moment, Storm Whooves gives up all hope.

~The End~

Initiating Pinkie Gym… Session 1

(Pinkie Pie) “Hello! Is everypony doing fine? For all who died so easily, this is the assistance corner that solves all your problems in a flash, the Pinkie Gym! So. First of all, I would like to ask what the meaning of this corner is! It totally destroys the mood of the actual story! Answer, senior student!

(Luna) This gym is the backstage that always saves the dull and stupid Storm. It can be said that this is the central foundation that supports “Fate” itself. It would not be an exaggeration to call this the main storyline of “Fate”!

(Pinkie) Marvelous! Bravo! Oh bravo! Yes, well done. I think everypony’s starting to realize now, but this gym is an important part of “Fate”. Everypony, please don’t be tricked by those fake heroines that have large parts in the story, and if you see a dangerous choice, please choose it. Well, as for this Storm… Oh man, squashed lower body and only the head left? Somepony who would do such a thing must be brutal and cruel. What do you think about that, student?

(Luna) No problem! This is a cute and pop genocide of love!

(Pinkie) Unsatisfactory! Whack!

(Luna) Owww… I-I made a mistake. This is the result of a weak big brother making this particular heroine angry.

(Pinkie) That is exactly right. From now on, please choose cowardly choices like this as you’ll die a lot. But since this is supposed to be a Q&A corner, I shall help you with your problem. Senior student, what is the counter-measure this time?

(Luna) Go back to the choice and choose the other one.

(Pinkie) All right, well done. Unexpected deaths like this are set up all over the place. Well then, that’s it for this time! I shall wait for you at the next practice!

(Luna) See you!

Save Saber!

View Online

I can’t abandon somepony who needs help. Storm Whooves has chosen to live like that. And most importantly… I can’t leave the mare who fought to protect me.

“All right, Berserker. She will regenerate, so violate her after you chop her head off.” Berserker resumes her action.

“You!” I run with all my strength. There’s no way I can do anything against that monster. So the least I can do is to push Saber away and save her from Berserker’s attack… “Huh?” I fall. Why? I was going to push Saber away, get Saber away from Berserker, and think about what to do after that, so why…? “Ga…ha” Why? Why am I on the ground, unable to breathe?

“…!?” I hear shocked voices. First is from Saber, who is right in front of me. And Rarity is astonished at a distance. And for some reason, Luna, who is looking down at me dumbfounded, is also surprised.

“…Hu… h?” I’m missing my stomach. I’m on the ground. On the asphalt are a small amount of blood compared to the wound, soft-looking organs, bones, and many things like that. “…I see. How stupid of me.” In short, I didn’t make it in time. Yes… it was impossible to push Saber out of the way so I just shielded her. And my stomach was blow out by that sword. “Guh.” Geez, I’m ashamed of myself for failing even in a situation like this. I’ve been working hard to become a superhero, but I keep making mistakes when it really counts.

“Why?” The dark-mane mare asks in a daze. After standing there dumbfounded for a while, “That’s enough. This is boring.” Without finishing off Saber, she calls Berserker back. “Rarity, I’ll kill you if I see you again.” The mare leaves. After watching her leave, my vision cuts out. My consciousness fades away. I really can’t recover this time. I was somehow saved when I was killed by Lancer, but that won’t happen again. There’s probably no magic that can save a pony who has lost most of their stomach.

“…W-What were you thinking!? Don’t you know I can’t save you again…!?” I hear an angry voice. It’s probably Rarity. She seems really angry, and I’m sorry. But it can’t be helped. It’s not like I can do everything like Rarity. All I could use was my body. …So that’s why… The only thing I could do was to use my body to shield Saber.

If you have 3 sweetie route points click here

If not just Continue

Run Away With Rarity!

View Online

I’ll get away from this place. Saber can’t beat that monster. She will certainly be killed if I let her continue fighting. If that’s the case… “Rarity, this way!”

“…!?” I pick up Rarity and start running. If we are that girl’s targets, she will definitely come after us. Then Saber will survive, and we have a chance of surviving too if we run away to a place with more ponies! “Hey, you can turn your back on her!”

“Huh?” The pony I held is not there anymore. And in a flash. Rarity moves between me and “the thing”, as if to protect my defenseless back, and…

“Ha…gg…” …Has her chest pierced through by the giantess’s sword.

“Rar…” I can feel my face stiffening as I turn around.

“Guh…” Rarity coughs up blood and looks down at the sword in her chest. “Huh… what was I doing?” …Does she mean trying to protect me, or trying to attack Berserker? Rarity tilts her head in wonder, as if she knew it was useless from the start and… “The church. Go to Blue.” Leaving those words, she is thrown to the ground.

“Ah…” My body reacts before I can think. The black giantess standing before me. Using the opportunity when she threw Rarity away, “Ahhhhh!” I run desperately, like an animal through rings of fire.

“Oh, he ran away. Heehee, that’s cute, big brother. You think you can get away from Berserker?” I run. The only thing in my head is Rarity’s words. The church. I have to get up this hill and go to the church. Go to the church and ask from help from Blue Blood. I have to do it. Or Rarity will die. Or Saber will die too. Or I won’t be able to save them, and I too, will…! A blow in the back. Not with the sword. The giantess struck my back with her hoof like a hammer. Ah…

“Geez, you’re useless! I told you not to kill him easily, but you can’t even do that simple thing!? You good-for-nothing, I’ll kill you to your last one if you disobey my orders again!” Ar, gh… “Huh? He’s alive? He’s still alive even though he was thrown all the way over here?” I can’t breathe. My backbone is smashed, I can’t… breathe. “I see. You’re alive, big brother. You can’t use any magic but I guess there was still a reason you were chosen as a Master. Good. There’d be no point in me coming to Ponyville if it wasn’t like this.”

“Uh…” I can’t move. You can’t call me alive anymore. I… am…

“No, I won’t let you die that easily. I have to hurt you more and teach you how wonderful your life was up until now.” The black-mane mare holds my head. Her cold black hoofs freeze my skull. In that instant, when I am turned into something is not me, “Hehe. I’ll turn you into an ugly doll that can’t even die. Big brother is going to take Doctor’s place from now on.” I wish with my last thoughts for Rarity and Saber to be safe.

~The End~

Initiating Pinkie Gym... Session 2

(Pinkie) Hello! I’m Pinkie Pie, the instructor of the Pinkie Gym, a dream-like rescue corner that trains ponies who die easily.

(Luna) And I’m Luna, keeping Pinkie company out of compassion, even though I don’t have to be here.

(Pinkie) *Poof* Senior student! Your name in this gym is senior student!

(Luna) Ouch… throwing me back… the demonic cannon, Partificationer , is fearsome indeed…

(announcement) “Partificationer” has been added to the weapons dictionary.

(Pinkie) Huh? Did you hear a weird sound just now?

(Luna) Nope. Anyways, what is the theme this time, Pinkie?

(Pinkie) Yes, our topic this time is about the sudden deaths. It’s sudden, but you die easily in “Fate” if you let your guard down. Everypony basically shows no mercy, so it’s proper practice to save every time you reach a choice. Storms’ everyday life is a scramble filled with red lights.

(Luna) Yeah, big brother is always so unguarded. As I thought, I have to protect him.

(Pinkie) Chest Blast!

(Luna) Ouch! Master, that cannon really hurts! Please use a more gentle cannon!

(Pinkie) Request denied. A mare like you who kills out of love should run around the gym three times. At once!

(Luna) What? I’m against anything tiring.

(Pinkie) You don’t want this Pinkie Stamp!?

(Luna) Ohh. All right, I’ll go.

(Pinkie) Well, the cause of your death this time is considering to run away from that very dangerous mare. It’s kill or be killed once you meet her. Be careful, since a half-hearted choice will bring only death.

(Luna) Pinkie? There’s a weird cat near the gym.

(Pinkie) Step on its tail and drive it off. And don’t call me Pinkie.

(Luna) All right. I made it go somewhere.

(Pinkie) Very well. Then we are done. The story is just getting started. Once you get through this trouble, the battle as a Master will finally… start… or maybe it won’t start yet…

(Luna) Which is it?

(Pinkie) Hmmm… I guess a bit more training?

The Partificationer

Interlude: Insect hell

View Online

There’s a sound. It’s hard to determine if the sound is somepony crying or something being dragged. The sound is all there is. There are only decaying things here. The stone walls are fragile like rotten trees, and the air is sweet like honey. The living things on the floor are melted like ripe fruit and even time is rotten and meaningless here. This space is worn out after a long period of time. This darkness is the grave of all that were not mourned for, because of the tenacity of a certain bloodline.

“It seems all seven have gathered.” In the center of the decay wiggles the largest decay. The sound of worms and the smell of rotten meat. The master of this basement room is rotten but alive, and swarmed by the otherworldly worms. The worms that crawl up his hoofs suck on the skin at the ankles and use their suckers to consume the meat and burrow into it. There aren’t merely a hundred or so of these swarming worms. If a pony were swarmed by this black carpet, they would not even last a minute. A pony would have all their meat and bones taken by the worms and would crumble as a boneless skin.

“Not enough. These worms need to be replaced soon.” But the thing does not crumble. No, the more the worms enter his body through the ankles, the more complete his body becomes. That thing is not being consumed by the worms. The worms swarming the room are the ones being eaten. The amount stored will last a hundred years. If this is something that eats only worms, it means that much more life is already guaranteed.

“There are still more chances to come. It does not mean this is the last chance. If the conditions aren’t perfect, I should restrict myself to just watching, but…” “Well,” says the figure with a smile. The “place” this time is far from perfect. The hole is opening less than ten years after the last battle. The supervisor, the priest, has two Servants, and the Servant residing at the Sweet Apple Acres has summoned a Servant herself. The conditions are not good. The grail that would be filled in such an unstable battle would be far from perfect. Even if the gate is opened, it would not be possible to reach inside it.

“Then I should just restrict myself to observing, but unfortunately, the pieces I have are well-suited.” The condition to fight for the Harmony Grail is terrible. But one thing… that “thing” created after a lot of work has been completed perfectly. It shall reach it once it is open. It shall definitely reach the Harmony Grail if it makes no mistake in the procedure. After all, it has had the content of the Harmony Grail planted within it. It is a cellular tool that has been contaminated by the Harmony Grail for the past ten years. So as things with the same origin, it is only natural they will attract each other.

“…Heh, there is a next time for me, but that thing won’t last long. I received it as an afterbirth, but I never thought it would turn out this well.” That thing prepared as an experiment is so suitable you could call it perfect. It was planned to be disposable, but if it can be used, it should be. Either way, it is something that was planned to be disposed of. Even if it is destroyed in battle, it does not change the fact that it will be disposed.

“Then, there is only one problem. How I will motivate it.” The prepared “compatible work” hates conflict. It would be simple if its mind could be taken over, but the work’s mental barrier is stronger than expected. Well, one with a strong Magic Circuit was what was wished for. So it is only natural for it to be strong against poison that tries to violate the self. Should it be the obedient doll or the superior pupil? As long as the latter is decided, controlling it is out of the question.

“Once is fine. If there is a small opening, it will seek the Harmony Grail on its own, but…” Creating that small opening is the hard part. It does not have a mentality that will break down under external pressure. If it did, it would have broken already eleven years ago. That thing is the strongest fortress that has no blade to strike back. Then, what will break it must come from within. Its emotions will become the key to change it.

“You’re here. Then I shall create that small opening.” Hoofsteps echo through the darkness. The appearing pony walks to the worms in the middle of the decay, and…

“Do I have to kill every Master?” And asks the anticipated question. Of course, it does not need to answer such a question. All Masters must be killed. We must take away all Servants. That is the idea swirling in this basement. But pushing that aside…

“If you say so, it cannot be helped. Then I shall restrict myself to observation this time.” The thing says so. A voice of relief and a relaxed air. After giving a kind smile that has no intention of fighting.

“But it is a bit annoying if that is the case. Out of all the Masters, the daughter of Jewel is pretty well-made. If there is a winner, it will probably be her.” It murmurs disappointedly. The slack air returns. A small change… a faint emotion of evil fills the room. The one that disliked conflict was moved by that one word. It is a built on that small movement. A small crack. A small opening that should not be opened, which the thing itself does not notice.

“Kuh.” The rotten meat laughs. Swarmed by worms and still rotting, it continues to laugh, still holding a pony shape.

Interlude out

Continue

Day 4 Morning

View Online

This is a story from a winter five years ago. It was a night with a beautiful moon. I wasn’t doing anything, just watching the moon with Doctor. Even though it was winter, the weather wasn’t cold. The corridor was only a little chilly, and it was a good night to enjoy the moon. Back then, Doctor didn’t leave the house much. Not going outside, he would just laze carelessly around the house. …I regret it even now, thinking back to it. Why didn’t I notice that it was like the actions of an animal that knows its time of death?

“When I was a colt, I wanted to be a superhero.” Suddenly. That stallion, himself a superhero in my foal’s eyes, said that as if yearning for it.

“What? What do you mean by ‘wanted’? Did you give up?” I became angry and asked him. Doctor laughed apologetically and looked up at the sky.

“Yes, unfortunately. Being a hero is a time-limited thing, and it becomes hard to call yourself that when you grow up. I wish I’d found that out earlier.” I agreed with that. I didn’t know why, but I thought it couldn’t be wrong because Doctor said so.

“I see. Then I guess it couldn’t be helped.”

“Yeah. It really couldn’t be helped.” Doctor answers. So of course, my response was determined.

“Yeah, it can’t be helped, so I’ll take your place. It’s impossible since you’re an adult, but it should be all right for me. Let me take on your dream.” …I’ll make it come true. Before I could finish, my father laughed. He made a face like he didn’t even need to hear the rest.

After breathing in, Doctor Whooves said… “Yeah… I’m relieved.” He quietly closed his eyes and his life ended. Since he looked so peaceful, I thought he would wake up again in the morning, so I didn’t disturb him. Perhaps being used to seeing death factored in too. Without doing anything, I just looked up at the stallion who was my father, as he entered a long sleep. There were no sounds of insects in the garden as it was silent. In the bright night, I remember only my eyes being hot. I did not cry out nor did I feel sad. But I could not stop my tears until the moon sunk. That is the story from a winter five years ago. Perhaps I cried ten years worth of tears since after that, there was nothing. Pinkie’s father planned the funeral, and I started living in the house by myself. Nothing changed even though Doctor was gone. Storm Whooves would become a superhero like Doctor Whooves, so there was no time to be playing around. …That’s right.

I didn’t mention it, but I remember perfectly. The figure of the stallion who saved me, who was left to the fire ten years ago. He held up in his arms an unconscious foal, about to die from burns. He became so happy that tears welled up in his eyes, and took the child outside. From that time, he was the subject of my admiration. No one saved me. I couldn’t save anypony. In it all, I was saved, and a pony was there to save me. …That’s why I decided to become like him. Become a superhero, so that I could save ponies and let no one be killed… just like him. Doctor died peacefully, leaving me his dream of becoming a superhero himself. It’s only natural for a foal to succeed their father. Storm Whooves must become a superhero and save somepony just like the old me. I swore so as a foal. To fulfill the dream of the stallion I admired the most. …But honestly, I don’t get it. What this superhero thing is supposed to be, how to become one, how to make everypony happy like Doctor always said… and I became this thing called a Master and things like the rainbow-mane mare following me around is confusing my head and really…

“…!” When I open my eyes, I’m in a familiar room. “What, I’m in my own room?” As soon as I speak, I start to feel terribly sick. “…Ugh… it tastes bad… in my mouth…” I taste blood in my mouth. Maybe it was filling my mouth, but I breathe in thick air. “…” I’m not sure why I feel like this. I feel really sick to my stomach, so I want to go to the bathroom and wash my face. “…All right.” I stand up. I feel dizzy. I almost fall and support myself by putting a hoof against the wall. “…Ugh.” The nausea increases when I move. …No, this more like pain than nausea. My body is heavy and it feels like my stomach is turning every time I move. Maybe somepony would feel like this if somepony poured burning lead into their stomach. “…Ugh… Imagining that is giving me headaches.”

I wipe the sweat off my forehead and wobble out of my room. “…All right. I feel better now.” I wash my face and wipe the sweat off my body. “…?” There are bandages wrapped around my stomach for some reason. I can’t recall anything about them, so I leave them be for now. “…I’m hungry. I wonder if there are any leftovers…” Even though my stomach feels terrible, it seems my body wants energy. “Guh…” Putting my mind into it, I start to walk along the wall. I still feel dizzy, and my body feels dull. “Ow… Owww…” I walk forward, letting out miserable sounds. …Really, what did I do before going to bed? I don’t remember any training that could have caused this pain. I reach the living room. Sweetie and Pinkie must be at school. There’s no breakfast prepared in the living room, and there’s none of Pinkie’s loudness. The quiet living room is like a typical Sunday…

“Good morning. I’m afraid I came in without asking you, Storm.” …No, it’s not.

“Wha…!?” Rarity is sitting on a cushion. Her calmness makes me think I’m the guest in this house and not her. Yeah, that’s why I’m even more surprised. “…” I don’t know how to answer her, so first of all I sit down. And then, I take a deep breath and ask, “Rarity, why…”

“Hold on. Could you apologize first? I can’t calm down until I hear an apology for last night.” I don’t even have time to ask her why she’s here. Rarity is glaring at me like she’s really mad. It seems she’s really angry about last night, but what happened last night…?

“…Hold on.” I recall it now. That’s right, why am I so relaxed? I tried to save Saber and… Berserker blew away my stomach. “…Ugh.” The nausea returns. I feel a chill, remembering the feeling of having a hole in my body. Something in my stomach moves. It feels really sick. It feels really sick, but that’s definite proof that I’m alive. Wait, that’s weird. Shouldn’t that have been instant death for me? “…That’s strange. Why the hay am I alive?”

“Do you remember? The stupid thing you did last night? If you do, then please review your actions.” Rarity lets out a humph and criticizes me. …Huh, that’s really annoying. My head, which was frozen by the fact that Rarity is here, finally resumes activity again.

“What are you saying? There was nothing else to do at that time! Oh… well, it does looks stupid if you just look at the results, but I was going to do better. So it wasn’t a mistake.” I protest, glaring at her.

“…Hm.” W-What? Why is she sighing? “Didn’t I tell you that Servants will disappear if their Master is killed? So it’s crazy to try protect your Servant. Look, Saber will disappear if you’re killed. If you want to save Saber, think of a way to do so from a safe place. …Geez, don’t you understand that protecting your Servant with your life is just meaningless?”

“It’s not that I protected her with my life. I tried to save her, and it just happened to work out like that. I didn’t think things would end up like that either.” I did think I would be killed if I went near that monster, but that’s a different matter.

“…I see. You seem to be misunderstanding.” As if she’s read my mind, she sulks even more. “Look Storm. I’ll come out and say it, but I didn’t take you to the church to help you win. I was trying to help you stay alive even if you were left on your own. It seems you didn’t understand that part of it.”

“Help me stay alive…?”

“That’s right. You shouldn’t take risks if you realize that a loss equals your death. You seem to be somepony who would walk out at night by yourself even in a situation like this. If I threatened you, I thought you wouldn’t take risks and you might get through this.”

“I see. I didn’t notice that.” So that’s why she’s complaining to me about not realizing that and running at Berserker. “…? So why are you mad, Rarity? It shouldn’t bother you if I’m the one that made the mistake.”

“Of course it bothers me! You made me worry for a whole night!” Rarity throws out a temper. …But I see. I’m honestly happy she’s worrying about me. Looking at the situation, it seems Rarity was the one who treated my wound.

“I see. I guess you helped me out. Thank you.” I bow my head to show my thanks and apologize.

“Heh, it’s fine if you understand. If you’ve learned from this, try to act smarter next time.” Rarity looks away. Her gesture is snappy, but it seems she’s in a good mood again. “Then we’re done with what happened last night. I’ll go into the main topic, but which do you want to talk about? About last night or about something serious?”

“…?” Rarity starts a conversation as if it’s natural to do so. Her straight-forwardness surprises me, but thinking about it, she’s here because she has something to talk about. If she didn’t have business with me, she would have gone home already. What is it that Rarity, my enemy, wants to discuss in her enemy’s territory? I’m interested in that, and I also want to know what happened last night. It’s stupid not to ask, so I…

Ask about yesterday.

Ask about the serious stuff.

...I have a bad feeling about this. I don't want to hear either.

Ask about yesterday.

View Online

Even if I’m going to listen to her, I have to know the situation I’m in first. I have to know where I am before I go somewhere else. That is the basic principle of a journey. “I want to know what happened yesterday first.”

“That’s right. Knowing the current situation comes first. Wow, you’re pretty smart.” Rarity smiles contently and describes what happened yesterday. It seems that Berserker left after I fell unconscious. She tells me that my body started to heal itself, and that it looked fine after about ten minutes. And she says she brought me here since I didn’t regain my consciousness even when my wound had healed, and that’s where we are right now. “The important thing here is that you survived on your own. I did help you, but it was your own power that healed that wound. Don’t mistake that part.”

“It seems that way from what you told me. So you didn’t heal it?”

“Of course not. I can’t do anything like revive a dying pony any more. Storm Whooves himself healed his own wounds.”

“…Hm.” What can I do, now that she said that? My stomach is certainly healed, but I have doubts about Rarity’s story. I can’t use healing magic, let alone revival magic.

“Then the cause must be the Servant. Your Servant must be really powerful, or something went wrong during the summoning. …Well, I think it’s both, but I think some kind of line formed between you two.”

“A line? You mean like the karmic like connecting a familiar and a mage?”

“Oh, so you have working knowledge of familiars? Then this should be easy to explain. In other words, Storm and Saber’s relationship is not a normal relationship like the one between a normal master and their familiar. It looks like Saber has natural healing powers, so some of that maybe flowing into you. Normally, the mage’s power flows into the familiar, but in your case, the familiar’s power is flowing into you and helping you out.”

“…Hmmm. So putting it simply, it’s like a river flowing upstream?”

“That’s a good way to put it. It is not naturally possible, but I bet Saber’s magical energy is so great that it can even change the flow of a river. That’s the only reason she is able to go against Berserker with her small size.”

“Not naturally possible… then is the relationship between you and Archer that of a normal mage, and familiar?”

“Yes. He doesn’t listen to much of what I say, but we do still have such a relationship. The connection between a Servant and a Master is like that of a gasoline and engine. We provide the magical energy, and the Servant just uses it. …Well, I guess there have been some Masters who shared their physical bodies with their Servants to obtain fake immortality. Not dying until their Servants are dead, something like that… Hey, are you listening, Storm?”

“Huh…? Yeah, I’m listening. Then, are you saying most wounds on my body will heal even if I don’t do anything?”

“Using your Servant’s magical energy. I don’t know how, but I’m sure the cause is in Saber’s materialization. I know you haven’t learned the curse of self-healing.”

“Of course not. My father never taught me anything that difficult.”

“No, I mean that if that’s the case, I’ve nothing to worry about. Don’t worry about it; it has nothing to do with you.”

“…?” What is it? Rarity’s words are indirect and hard to follow.

“Oh well. Just don’t do anything too reckless. It’s good that you survived this time, but you won’t survive if you take that kind of wound again. You shouldn’t get any optimistic hopes that you’ll survive any major wounds.”

“I understand. I feel bad about taking damage and having Saber helping me.”

“Idiot, that’s not the reason. I’m sure you’re not just using Saber’s magical energy to heal your wounds. You’re definitely using something. I don’t know what it is… your life span, your luck, or your saving accounts, but you’re definitely using something up.” Rarity gives a humph once again. I feel the same way, but…

“Rarity, doesn’t my savings account have nothing to do with this?”

“Of course it does! Magic uses up your money, so it’s something that drains your money the more you use it! I won’t allow myself to be wrong!” Rarity Jewel erupts with the fires of personal grudges. It’s strange. The more I talk with her, the more I understand this is the real Rarity Jewel, and that the Rarity at school is just a mask she puts on. …No, something I had realized already yesterday. “Well, putting the part about the money aside. I’ll be serious, is that all right, Storm?”

“That’s why you stayed here, right? All right I’ll listen.”

“Then I’ll be direct about it. What are you planning to do from now on?” She asks directly the one question I don’t want to be asked. …No, that’s not it. It’s not that I don’t want her to ask me, but I haven’t made my mind up yet. I’m the one who wants to ask, what do I do now.

“…Honestly, I don’t know. You say I should fight for the Harmony Grail, but I’ve never been in a fight between mages. First of all, I…” I want to try to avoid killing ponies, and most of all… “I’m not interested in something mysterious like the Harmony Grail. I’m not too sure about risking my life for something I don’t want.”

“I knew you’d say that. You’ll be killed by your Servant if you say something like that.”

“Wha… Why would it!?”

“Because the Servant’s goal is also the Harmony Grail. They can be summoned by the Masters because the condition on their summoning is that they obtain the Harmony Grail. The most important thing for a Servant is to obtain the Harmony Grail. They obey their Master and risk their life for their Master, because they have a chance of obtaining the Harmony Grail. So just try saying that you don’t want the Harmony Grail. You can’t complain even if they kill you and call you a betrayer.”

“…What is that? That’s weird, because Servants are what the Master summons, right? So…”

“Do you think a Servant would obey a pony for no reward? The Harmony Grail grants the wish of whoever obtains it. The Servant of the Master who obtains it is no exception. Even the Servants have their own wishes. That is why they respond to the otherwise impossible summoning. It’s not that the Masters are summoning the Servants to obtain the Harmony Grail. The Servants are answering the Masters’ call because they can obtain the Harmony Grail.” Servants have their own desires…? Then, does that mean Saber has a wish she wants the Harmony Grail to grant? “That’s why the Servants try to eliminate other Servants even without orders from their Masters. Only one can obtain the Harmony Grail. They cannot accept other Masters obtaining the Harmony Grail. Unlike their Masters, they don’t have the power to take away the Command Spells. So the only way they can disarm other Masters is to kill them. So even if the Master has no intention of fighting, battle is inevitable. A master who is attacked by a Servant must fight it off with their own Servant. You heard enough from Blue to know that this is the nature of the Harmony Grail War, right?”

“Yeah, he told me that last night. But…” That means allowing your Servant to try to kill other Servants. I thought it would be over if I reached a compromise with other Masters, but if the Servants are summoned to obtain the Harmony Grail and if it is true that they will not give it up, then a battle between the Servants is inevitable. …Then… The mare that fought to protect me is also ready to kill or be killed to obtain the Harmony Grail? “…That’s awful. I don’t know about this heroic spirit thing, but Saber is pony. She was bleeding badly yesterday too.”

“Oh, don’t worry about that part. There’s no life or death for the Servants. Even if Servants are eliminated, they just go back to where they belong. Heroic spirits are a phenomenon. They can’t be killed. The only ones that can be killed during a fight are the Masters.”

“No, but still…” Even if it’s a temporary death… There’s still the fact that something pony-shaped has disappeared from this world.

“What? Are you saying it’s murder? Are you still carrying such a sense of justice even though you’re a mage?” Her comment is only natural. As a mage, death is always right beside me. I understand it and I’m already prepared for that. But still… I’m not strong enough to judge ponies’ deaths as good or bad.

“…Of course. I won’t participate in a fight to the death.”

“Oh? So you’re just going to wait for the others to kill you? You’re ceding the victory to other Masters?”

“That’s not it. The point is to survive to the end, right? I don’t have any intention of killing others, but I’ll have no mercy in a fight to protect myself. …If the opponent is out to kill me, they won’t complain if they are killed in return, right?”

“Oh, so you’ll be staying on the defensive. Then you’ll just be observing what other Masters are doing, right? So even if somepony like yesterday goes around killing everypony, you’re going to ignore it?” Somepony like yesterday…? She must mean that inpony monster. Superpony strength that allows the destruction of a house or two with a single blow… …Certainly, if that thing wished, this town could be in ruins in just one night. And on top of that, the problem is that the Servants are normally in spirit form. Ponies can’t see those in spirit form. But since the servants can affect the real world as spirits, you could call them the most powerful weapon. With the technology we have now, there are no weapons that can affect a spiritual being. Our attacks are useless against them, and their attacks can damage us. It’s not just a one-sided game. Murder by a Servant is like a natural death for normal ponies. Death caused by an invisible killer will just be treated as accidental death or suicide. “What is that? Servants… no, Masters and Servants don’t just attack other Masters? Other ponies have nothing to do with them, right?”

“Yeah, I really wish that was the case. But if it were, you wouldn’t need a supervisor like Blue, would you? I should have said earlier. Servants are spirits. They are already complete, so they don’t grow. But magical energy used as fuel is different. The more magical energy they have available, the more they can use the powers they had in life. That part is the same as for us mages… do you understand?”

“I do. So they can use magic repeatedly, right?” You could say magical energy is the gunpowder to fill a gun, and the mage is the gun itself. The type of gun depends on the mage’s abilities: pistol, rifle, machinegun, shotgun… Using that metaphor, Servants are cannons. Using a large amount of gunpowder, they fire a large bullet.

“That’s right. Servants aren’t given their mana by nature. They act with the magical energy inside them. We Masters support them, so Servants can only use their powers using their own magical energy plus the magical energy of their Master. But that means an amateur Master like you would be no match for other Masters, right? So there’s a loophole… well, I guess you could call it an obvious answer. Servants can supplement their magical energy from other sources. Servants are spirits, so they can get nourishment from eating things that are like them.”

“…Hm?” Nourished by eating things that are like them…? “Things like them? You mean spirits? But what kind of spirits would they eat?”

“It’s a simple answer. Nature spirits obtain power from nature itself. So where do you think Servants, pony spirits, get their power from?”

“…Oh.” It is a simple answer. As we ponies eat vegetables, the pony spirits…

“Exactly. Usually, they replenish enough magical energy from their Master. But it’s obvious that one gets more magical energy from many ponies rather than just one pony, right? To put it bluntly, a weak Master makes his Servant eat ponies. Servants transform pony emotions and souls into magical energy. That is the most efficient way to make your Servant more powerful. There are many Masters who kill ponies as sacrifices for their Servant.”

“As sacrifices… so you’re saying that if a Master didn’t care about his methods, he would kill ponies to make his Servant stronger?”

“Yes. But I don’t think a smart Master would do such a thing. You see, even if Servants are powerful, there is a limit to their magical energy capacity. They can’t store magical energy over their capacity, so there is a limit how much they can kill and collect magical energy. The Association wouldn’t ignore you if you went around killing ponies, and most of all, other Masters might figure out your Servant’s abilities and identity of the Master as well. It is highly advantageous in the Harmony Grail War to keep your identity a secret, so a normal Master should be stingy about using their Servant.” …I see. Certainly, if nobody knows that you are a Master, there’s no danger of other Masters attacking you. Conversely, if you know who the other Masters are, you could definitely pull a surprise attack on them. By that theory, there won’t be many Masters that would have their Servants attack ponies and reveal their identity…

“…I’m glad. Then there’s no problem. That means Servants won’t indiscriminately attack ponies without orders from their Master.”

+1 Rarity Point.

Continue

Ask about the serious stuff.

View Online

“……” I’m more interested in why Rarity is still here. “Then I want to hear about the serious matter. I want to know why you stayed here.”

“…All right. Then I’ll ask for your conclusion first.”

“…?” …What is it? It seemed for a second like Rarity was disappointed…

“I knew you’d say that. You’ll be killed by your Servant if you say something like that.”

“Wha… Why would it!?”

“…What is that? That’s weird, because Servants are what the Master summons, right? So…”

“No, but still…” Even if it’s a temporary death… There’s still the fact that something pony-shaped has disappeared from this world.

“…Of course. I won’t participate in a fight to the death.”

“Oh? So you’re just going to wait for the others to kill you? You’re ceding the victory to other Masters?”

“What is that? Servants… no, Masters and Servants don’t just attack other Masters? Other ponies have nothing to do with them, right?”

“…Hm?” Nourished by eating things that are like them…? “Things like them? You mean spirits? But what kind of spirits would they eat?”

“It’s a simple answer. Nature spirits obtain power from nature itself. So where do you think Servants, pony spirits, get their power from?”

“…Oh.” It is a simple answer. As we ponies eat vegetables, the pony spirits…

“As sacrifices… so you’re saying that if a Master didn’t care about his methods, he would kill ponies to make his Servant stronger?”

“…I’m glad. Then there’s no problem. That means Servants won’t indiscriminately attack ponies without orders from their Master.”

“Right. They are heroes, right? Somepony who would go out and kill ponies wouldn’t be called a hero in the first place… well, no, I can’t really say that for sure. There are many examples of ponies becoming heroes just because they were a mass murderer.” Rarity makes an ominous comment. As it seems to be her true feelings rather than just sarcasm, I guess Rarity is a realist. “Anyways, that’s what I wanted to confirm. Now you know what kind of beings Servants are, right? Masters aren’t the only ones trying to win the Harmony Grail War. As you’ve entered this battle, you have an obligation to command your Servant.” …An obligation to command my Servant. So I can’t allow my own Servant or other Servants to attack innocent ponies… “So, you understand your situation? Now, about your body. Do you remember what happened to you after that?”

“…No, no memory of anything, I…” I ran towards Saber and got my stomach blown away by Berserker. I lost consciousness then, and I don’t know anything about last night nor why I’m alive.

“…Heh, that’s what I thought. Before I continue, I’ll explain what happened.” With an unpleasant sigh, Rarity starts to describe what happened yesterday. It seems that Berserker left after I fell unconscious. She tells me that my body started to heal itself, and that it looked fine after about ten minutes. And she says she brought me here, since I didn’t regain my consciousness even when my wound had healed, and that’s where we are right now. “The important thing here is that you survived on your own. I did help you, but it was your own power that healed that wound. Don’t mistake that part.”

“It sounds like a lie… …Then, you didn’t heal it?”

“Of course not. I can’t do something like reviving a dying pony any more. Storm Whooves himself healed his own wounds.”

“…Hm.” What can I do, now that she said that? My stomach is certainly healed, but I have doubts about Rarity’s story. I can’t use healing magic, let alone revival magic.

“A line? You mean like the karmic line connecting a familiar and a mage?”

“Oh, so you have working knowledge of familiars? Then this should be easy to explain. In other words, Storm and Saber’s relationship is not a normal relationship like between a normal master and their familiar. It looks like Saber has natural healing powers, so some of that may be flowing into you. Normally, the mage’s power flows into the familiar, but in your case, the familiar’s power is flowing into you and helping you out.”

“…Hmmm. So, put simply, it’s like a river flowing upstream?”

“Not naturally possible… then is the relationship between you and archer that of a normal mage and familiar?”

“Yes. He doesn’t listen too much of what I say, but we do still have such a relationship. The connection between a Servant and a Master is like that of a gasoline and an engine. We provide the magical energy, and the Servant just uses it. …Well, I guess there have been some Masters who shared their physical bodies with their Servants to obtain fake immortality. Not dying until their Servants are dead, something like that… Hey, are you listening, Storm?”

“Huh…? Yeah, I’m listening. Then, are you saying most of the wounds on my body will heal even if I don’t do anything?”

“Using your Servant’s magical energy. I don’t know how, but I’m sure the cause is in Saber’s materialization. I know you haven’t learned the curse of self-healing.”

“Of course not. My father never taught me anything that difficult.”

“No, I mean that if that’s the case, I’ve nothing to worry about. Don’t worry about it, it has nothing to do with you.”

“…?” What is it? Rarity’s words are indirect and hard to follow.

“Oh well. Just don’t do anything too reckless. It’s good that you survived this time, but you won’t survive if you take that kind of a wound again. You shouldn’t get any optimistic hopes that you’ll survive any major wounds.”

“I understand. I feel bad about taking damage and having Saber helping me.”

“Idiot, that’s not the reason. I’m sure you’re not just using Saber’s magical energy to heal your wounds. …You’re definitely using something. I don’t know what it is… your life span, or your luck, or your savings account, but you’re definitely using something up.” Rarity gives a humph once again. I feel the same way, but…

“Rarity, doesn’t my savings account have nothing to do with this?”

“Of course it’s connected! Magic uses up your money, so it’s something that drains your money the more you use it! I won’t allow myself to be wrong!” Rarity Jewel erupts with the fires of personal grudges. It’s strange. The more I talk with her, the more I understand this is the real Rarity Jewel, and that the Rarity at school is just a mask she puts on. …No, it’s something I had realized already yesterday.

Continue

...I have a bad feeling about this. I don't want to hear either.

View Online

“……” Hmm… I don’t think either of the stories can be good.

“Hm? Why are you silent? It shouldn’t take that much thought.”

“Shouldn’t it? I feel like you’d get mad if I asked you about either one, so I don’t want to hear either.” I cross my arms and offer my honest feelings.

“……” Oh. Crap, it feels like I’ve just poked a sleeping dragon awake.

“…R-Rarity…? You look really dreadful…” Something like a terrible wrath…?

“Oh? What do you mean by a dreadful face? I’ll ask you just in case, but did I look angry to you?” I-It felt more dangerous….!

“Um, well… I think I saw a vein in your forehead for a second, though maybe it was my imagination…” I answer the intense smile in bits and pieces.

“Ohhh. So that’s how I looked to you? So you must think I’m angry?”

“Uh… um, are you angry, Rarity…?”

“Of course I am! Out of all things, you don’t want to hear either!? Do you have any idea of the situation you’re in, you idiot!?” Rarity roars like a beast.

“Uh, um…” I want to escape from that coercion, but…

“Don’t run! Just sit there!”

“…!” I automatically sit down. “Um. Rarity, why do you want me to sit down?”

“It’s obvious, right!? So I can dictate to you! It seems your head’s still asleep, so stay like that until you wake up!”

“……” Rarity is seriously angry. I feel like she’s going to bite my head off if I disobey, so I nod. I’m facing a beast. I think it’s best to play dead in front of a raging beast, or something like that…

“Hmph. First, I’ll tell you about the current situation. I’ll explain what happened last night.” So, Rarity tells me what happened last night. It seems that Berserker left after I fell unconscious. She tells me that my body started to heal itself, and that it looked fine after about ten minutes. And she says she brought me here since I didn’t regain my consciousness even when my wound had healed, and that’s where we are right now. “The important thing here is that you survived on your own. I did help you, but it was your own power that healed that wound. Don’t mistake that part.”